|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 10, 2016 23:01:56 GMT -5
Chapter 30: The Most Suitable Punishment
...and smile with those teeth and tear you apart... -Run Rabbit Run, The Hoosiers
Normally, Sandra did not like licking herself clean like this. She was not some kind of feline. She was fully capable of using a shower to wash herself. As she wiped at her face with her hand, much like a domestic cat would, she found...almost lesser than she really was. Like she was some kind of wild animal.
She had made an exception in this case because she was in a hurry. She wanted to go speak with Rudy. She wanted to make sure that they were ‘on the same page’ so to speak. And she felt that she needed to do this as soon as possible. She felt as though the longer that she delayed this, the more difficult this process was going to be.
After she licked along her arm, she turned her head and she stared over at where Snap was. Even from her position up from the bed, she could see see Snap, or at least part of him, back in his kennel. She couldn’t help but smile at what she was seeing.
Snap was shivering like a leaf in an earthquake. He was absolutely terrified, as revealed by those low whimpers that he was constantly releasing. She could not see his eyes, but she knew that they were wide like saucers. So big that they might as well roll out of his sockets. And she knew full well that if she were to show her face to him, he was going to absolutely freak out.
Not that it would do him any good. He can scream and cry and plead all he wanted to. It was not going to change what happened. It was not going to change his fate. Even if he got out of here, he was going to have to live with with she did to him for the rest of his life.
It had been a lot of fun. More so than she had thought it would have been. Snap had struggled against her. He fought most of the time before he had eventually gave in. But even then, once in a while, he would kick at her or push or whatever. Anything to make the ‘session’ end quicker. It hardly had any effect on her, though. She continued to toy and play with him. He had become her personal plaything for what may have been about ten to fifteen minutes. A quick session, but quite the memorable one.
Sandra did not plan on doing the same thing with Rudy. Oh no, she had entirely different plans for him. But they were going to be equally as fun. She might still be surprised at how enjoyable it was going to be.
After she felt that she was finished, Sandra jumped out of the bed, her toes hitting the ground hard enough to cause her talons to tap against the hard floor. She straightened herself up immediately, stretching out her back, her tail swishing slowly from side to side. She took a moment to stretch her arms upward and gave a quick shake. Then she decided to pay Snap a short little visit before she decided to go find Rudy and have fun with him.
Once she had gotten in front of him, she peered straight through the barred door and she could see a better image of the frightened, shivering zoner. The sight of him like this generated a lot of mixed feelings. But overall, she was quite pleased with the situation thus far.
Snap looked as if he had gotten into some kind of scrappy fight. He had a few scratch marks on him, some deeper than others. A couple of bruises from when he had been trying to fight back. But other than that, he looked fine physically. His clothes were another story. There were multiple tears in them, more so than what was on his actual flesh. It was these marks that made it look as if Snap decided to do something crazy, like wrestle an alligator or something. The thought was quite amusing, really.
Sandra grinned as she watched Snap’s reaction to her. His eyes widened more than they already were. If they were filled to the brim with fear, they were now overflowing with that emotion. Snap cringed back far from her, his whole body shaking and trembling. He let out low, constant whimpers, his eyes remaining wide open. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but his lips wouldn’t stop quivering and they just got in the way of speech.
It was quite the amusing sight. While before, Snap had some kind of resistance to her. But now, for the time being, he was utterly shattered. She did not expect her little activities would make him completely unresistant, but she suspected a few more sessions, combined with some other...techniques, would be enough.
And then he would be utterly hers.
She reached over and she opened up the cage door. Unlike before, Snap did not show any intention on trying to leave. What a good littlel boy... He had learned fast that if he tried to run, he was going to get hurt. He didn’t even look at the way out; he was just staring at her, watching her with extreme caution as she lowered herself even more until she was eye level with him.
“I have to go somewhere right now, dear sweet little Snap. I’ll let you be here for a little while. I’m sure you will need a lot of time to...recover.” Sandra smiled as Snap just whimpered and cringed away from her. She could see the glistening of his tears as they made their way down his cheeks. Yes, exactly what she would have wanted. “Yes, a little time alone would do you some good.”
She then reached into the cage. Snap’s eyes bulged further, a surprising feat, and he bared his teeth in self defense. Not that Sandra was worried. He knew better than to bite her. Especially after their little ‘playtime’ together. She kept reaching her hand on until she was able to pat the top of Snap’s head. The superhero zoner cringed and whimpered, his head turning down in a reluctant show of submission.
“I expect you to behave better than I get back.” Sandra slowly rubbed the top of his head. She listened to Snap’s soft crying, watching how his terrified solid white eyes refused to tear away from her. “If you promise to be good....” She placed her hands on his cheeks, lightly tracing them. “...I can try to make things a little more...comfortable.”
Snap did not respond with anything other than a high pitched whine. He looked as if he wanted to turn away from her so badly. But the fear that was gripping his heart kept him from getting too far. Sandra noticed how his body’s shaking was increasing, and it was to the point where she would have seen him put his tail between his legs if he had one. All that needed to happen was for him to have an accident and then he’d be all set.
She decided not to make him answer. It would have been a waste of time, anyway. Snap would have only pleaded for his life or asked to be taken to Rudy or whatever. He would not attempt to make any kind of promise. His mind right now just wasn’t capable of doing that. So she would show him a little bit of leniency and not force an answer out of him.
She moved her fingers down slowly, soon reaching the bottom of Snap’s mask. She grabbed onto it and she slowly pulled it off. She dropped it on the ground at the side, her red eyes never leaving his white ones. She then gently cupped his chin, using a feather finger to trace along his cheek. After the tip of her finger reached down to the bottom of his jaw, she moved her face in closer and she gave him a quick kiss on his forehead. Snap shuddered and whimpered at this.
“Now be a good little boy and get your rest. I will not be gone too long. When I get back, I expect you to be on your best behavior. Then we will see if things run more....smoothly.”
With that, Sandra released Snap and backed up from the door. She used her tail to strike it shut, the latch popping into place from the force of the strike. She gave him one more smile before she turned and walked away. Now it was going to be Rudy’s turn to have a little bit of.. ‘fun’.
sss
Rudy wasn’t really sure how long he had been crying. It felt like a few hours, though he knew that could not have been the case. Perhaps just a few minutes then?
Well, it didn’t really matter, anyway. He was still laying there, sniffling was emotion swept through his body. He could feel his body still shake and tremble, even with Jyker’s arms wrapped around him. Rudy found himself cuddling close against Jyker. Even if he was still shaking, something about the hyena zoner’s body warmth was enough to at least start cheering him up a little bit.
At least the screams had stopped.
Though he couldn’t tell if this was a good thing or a bad thing. Had Snap stopped screaming because Sandra had finally let up on him? Or did he stop screaming because...
Rudy took in a sharp gasp of breath at that. He didn’t want to believe that this was the case. Snap had to be okay. He just had to be. He refused to believe that Sandra would have killed him this quickly. He didn’t want to think that Snap was no longer alive. Snap was fine; he just needed to get out of here so he could find Snap and get him out of that dreadful situation.
But first...he’d need to get out of here. But how was he going to do that without any magic chalk? Without any kind of assistance? Jyker had already stated that he tried to get out. Rudy gritted his teeth at this, letting out a soft moan. He still wanted to believe that there was some way that he could get Snap to safety. It just...he wasn’t really sure where to begin.
“There...” Jyker spoke when Rudy’s cries began to slow down. “...do you feel better?”
Rudy was about to answer before he gave a pause to really think about it. He stared downward for a moment. He wondered..did he feel better? It kind of felt like it, but at the same time, he just...wasn’t really so sure. Soon he lifted his head and looked at Jyker in the eyes. “I’m...okay I guess.” He finally admitted. He shifted his eyes to one side. “Though I’m still worried about...”
Jyker’s expression softened up and nodded his head once. “I know, Rudy. I know...” He lowered his head for a moment, his ears flattening. “I fear for the worst for your friend.”
Rudy felt his heart twist at this. “Please..there’s just gotta be something that I...we can do.”
Jyker gave him a small, understanding smile. “I admire your enthusiasm, kid. A part of me hopes that you won’t lose this.” His ears lowered as his expression softened up. “But...” He sighed as he turned his head in one direction, looking away from Rudy. “...I’m afraid that enthusiasm isn’t going to get us out of this mess.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes a little. “Oh come on... There has to be something that you haven’t tried!”
“I’ve tried quite a lot, Rudy. You think that I sat here all this time as Sandra held me captive? I can assure you that I did not.” Jyker’s tone altered, showing....not really aggression, but something more tense. Rudy pulled his head back from him as a result. “I’ve been trying to escape for hours! And I have had no luck! Trust me, I have tried!” Jyker gritted his teeth, part of his teeth being exposed. “I clawed and I kicked and I struck...”
“Did you bite?” Rudy cut him off.
The hyena zoner immediately paused this, staring down at Rudy with widened eyes. “....what?”
Rudy repeated the statement slowly. “Did you....try to...bite...the bars?”
Jyker blinked his eyes a few times. He turned his head towards the bars for a moment. He stared at them, his mouth hanging partially open. Then he shook his head slowly. “N-No...I...” He paused for a moment. His eyes seemed to almost light up in realization. “No, I don’t think I’ve tried that.” He stared down at Rudy, his mouth still open from the shock of this. “I really d-don’t think I have.”
Rudy wasn’t really sure if he should be surprised or not. On the one hand, he would have thought that Jyker would have known that he could try using his jaws. Why didn’t he try that before? Hyenas were supposed to have powerful jaws, right?
But then again, Jyker was a zoner, not a real hyena. There was little reason to believe that he would have strong jaws like a real hyena would. For all he knew, Jyker had glass jaws that would break too easily. But the only way to find out was to try. It was a risk, but if it meant a chance of getting out of here...
Rudy motioned his hand over towards the bars. “Try biting through them.”
“What?!” Jyker called out in shock, his eyes widening. “I-I can’t do that!”
“But you said you never tried it.” Rudy narrowed his eyes. “How do you know that you can’t unless you try it for yourself and see what happens?”
“I-I...well, I...” Jyker stammered. He looked from Rudy and to the bars in a repeated fashion. He slowly licked his lips nervously, sucking in a few sharp breaths as his mind raced, struggling for an answer. “I...” Eventually, he lowered his head, his body becoming lax. “...I guess I could try...”
Rudy felt surprise and relief when Jyker caved in faster than he had expected. That was a shock, but still good as that meant that they could get through this faster. Sandra was still gone and Rudy hadn’t heard any sign of her getting closer. They needed to take this chance and see if they can’t get it open. And if they do get out of here, they could go find Snap. Rudy made a small flinch at the thought of his friend.
Jyker got up from the ground and he began to make his way over towards the bars. Or rather, he limped over, one of his legs slightly bent at an awkward angle. The hyena’s eyes focused intently on the bars before him. Rudy watched in silence, waiting to see what the hyena zoner was going to do. Would he give it a shot or was he so shaken up by what happened that he wouldn’t be able to bring himself to do it?
Much to Rudy’s relief, Jyker appeared willing to go try to go through with this. He watched as the hyena zoner positioned himself so that he was in front of the bars. Those eyes of his stared long and hard at the bars before he slowly, bur surely, opened up his jaws. A couple seconds passed before the hyena zoner clamped his jaws around the bars tightly, a loud clanging sound giving out in the process.
Jyker let out a series of low growls and snarls as he clamped his jaw as tightly around the bars as he could, his lips curling up to expose his sharp teeth. Then, his neck muscles tightening, he began to yank his head back as hard as he could, struggling to tear the bar out of where it had been secured. He grunted and he snarled as he twisted his head this way and thought, doing whatever he could to get this thing out.
Rudy wasn’t sure how long he had been doing this. But he had to admire the zoner for keeping up the pace. Jyker opened his jaws and bit down even harder, flinching only for a moment before snarling and struggling to get this thing out. He yanked his head back a few times. He would release the bar for a moment before biting down on it again. It eventually got to the point where Rudy was certain he saw the bars start to bend and give way under the pressure of the hyena’s jaws. He could feel himself start to swell in excitement at that, and he watched Jyker with renewed hope. Maybe they could do this after all.
Jyker hadn’t given up, even though several minutes surely must have passed. His continued biting and gnawing of the bar caused it to morph even further under his jaw strength. He gave a few more yanks backwards, twisting and turning his neck, before something finally happened.
There was a loud screech, and Rudy instantly knew what this meant.
Jyker had managed to bring the bar out of its socket.
Rudy stared at the partially dislodged bar, Jyker’s teeth still clamped around it. He felt a whirlwind of emotions striking through him. Time itself seemed to stand still. Jyker was still pulling and tugging at the bar, but he hardly noticed it. His mind only focused on the fact that the bar was dislodged at all.
This could work. This could really work. All Jyker would need to do is just pull bark as hard as he could, and that would get the bar out. All they needed was one bar out for them to be able to squeeze through. And Sandra still wasn’t here. They could do this. They just needed a little more time. And once they were out, they could go find Snap.
A few seconds later, it finally happened. After what felt like forever, with the hyena zoner struggling to pull and yank the piece of metal away, it had finally given out completely.
Rudy moved himself to the side quickly as Jyker fell backwards. He flinched as he watched the hyena zoner crash into the ground. Metal pole smacked him in the head, causing him to release a whimper and whine in the process. He covered his head, rubbing at the sore spot furiously. Rudy rubbed his own head in the process, momentarily thinking of just how that must have felt.
He then looked over to see the fruits of the hyena’s struggle. He could see a small hole where the bar had been recently. He moved his eyes slowly as he took in all the details, making sure that he was seeing correctly. He slowly smiled at this, feeling a wave of emotion hit him as he realized that he was actually free, that there was finally a way out.
But he soon narrowed his eyes. They still needed to take this with great caution. The last thing they wanted to do was ruin their chance of getting away. If they rush through this too fast, they might get caught.
Rudy would have helped Jyker to his feet if he could have. But with his legs useless, the only thing he could do was just watch as Jyker struggled to stand up. His legs wobbled from side to side for a few seconds as he tried to keep himself balanced. It took a little while before he eventually settled down, maintaining a good balance. Jyker stood there for a moment before lifting his head to see just what he had accomplished.
Those tired-looking eyes suddenly widened when he noticed that there was now an opening in the cage that they were in. He looked down at his paws and then back at the opening once more. He repeated this motion a couple of times before he took a shaky step forward.
“Did...Did I do that...?” Jyker managed to breathe.
Rudy nodded his head slowly. “Yes, you did.” With narrowed eyes, he turned his head back towards the opening that was just made. “We are free....almost.”
Jyker conceded, “Y-Yes... There’s still the matter at hand.” He moved a paw along his head, stroking his ear for a moment. He turned his head down at the teen on the floor. “So...what do you propose that we do?”
Rudy was not sure how to answer that. He wasn’t entirely certain if they would even get this far. He did feel a little stupid for not thinking further ahead on this. He should have been more prepared. Yes there was an opening available now, but they still needed to figure out what they were going to do. Where would they go after this? Where would they hide? How would they keep Sandra from finding them? All this was important to consider.
But at least they still had time. Sandra was not back yet. They could not hear her. She couldn’t be that close. They just needed to take this time to figure out what they were going to do, and fast. And then use whatever time they had available to find Snap and get the hell out of this terrible place.
sss
She still hadn’t figured out exactly what she was going to do with Rudy. At least, how to approach it exactly. She was not sure if she should move into it slowly, letting him eventually catch on. Or if it should be a swift thing, out of nowhere and without any sort of warning.
Well, whatever she chose in the end, it would still have roughly the same result. Horror would be stricken into Rudy’s heart. He would beg and plead. He would try to do whatever he could to convince her not to mess with him like that. After all, she would be striking at his heart, his emotions, toying with them. Even if he did not react exactly like that right away, he would eventually cave in. It would be quite fun.
But she did have plenty of time to think about that, so she was not too concerned. There was really no rush. With Penny and Mint dead, who was going to come save them? She knew that Skrawl wouldn’t dare try. That stupid jellybean was quite broken up as he was now. He wouldn’t be able to even save himself, let alone someone else.
Sandra had to wonder, though. Was she fully prepared for this? Was there any stone she had left unturned? She had been so careful when she planned all of this out. She had looked at several nook and crannies, hoping to fill in the gaps, making it impossible for anyone to slip through. But was it possible that she missed something? That fate was going to take a turn that she did not see coming?
It was possible, she had to admit. She wasn’t stupid. It may not be likely, but she had to remain convinced that something could still crop up. And if it did, she was going to have to be prepared to deal with it. She already had a punishment in mind should her prisoners attempt to escape. She had not told them what it was, and a part of her hoped it didn’t have to come to that. It would just be wasted time. But..if it did happen...
She shook the thought out of her mind as she continued walking down the corridor, heading back to where she had left Rudy. She felt it was easier to keep Rudy and Snap stored somewhat close to each other, but still out of sight. She preferred the shorter trips and at least in this way, even if they could hear each other, they had no idea where the other one was being held captive. She would rather watch them squirm from not knowing. Always more delightful that way.
She had thought about, at one point, bringing Rudy and Snap together and toying with them in various ways. Perhaps watching the other get hurt. Or trying to turn them against each other. Or even something a bit more...interesting.... She licked her lips at the thought and rubbed her hands together.
She was still not entirely sure about Jyker, however. A part of her wondered why she even bothered bringing him over at this point. She was still spiteful of him, especially with his involvement of exposing her years ago. But at the moment, her focus had mostly been on Rudy and Snap. She hadn’t really thought too much of what Jyker’s punishment was going to be. She was certain that she would think of something. She just...didn’t know what that was going to be yet.
Well she was going to figure something out of course. It would take some time. But sooner or later, she would figure something out indeed. The thought brought a dark smile to her face. If she ever did decide what to do with him, she could go all out. It was not like she needed Jyker alive; it was only Rudy and Snap that she wanted to keep.
Without warning, something rattled against her ears, causing them to twitch. She raised them up as she looked left and right, her eyes narrowing deeply. Something was going on. And she needed to figure out what it was. Adopting a dinosaurian stance, she proceeded to move forward slowly and carefully, taking her time with each step.
She kept on moving until she found herself at the edge corner of a new hallway, the one that she knew would lead her down to where Jyker and Rudy were being held. She knew that Skrawl’s Beanie Boys, or rather, her Beanie Boys, weren’t in this location. So the only other thing she knew it could be were those two. Or perhaps someone else trying to get in. She narrowed her eyes into slits. She was not going to let them get away that easily.
She watched the hallway carefully, her eyes darting around as she struggled to find something, anything. Even the slightest movement was all that she needed before she sprung into action. And once she did, there was going to be hell to pay.
She didn’t see anything so far. And even the sounds appeared to have stopped. But that didn’t mean that she was going to just let this fall by the wayside. That wasn’t going to do her any good, and she was certain that’s exactly what these two fuckers would think she was going to do. They fall silent and think that she was going to buy it. Well, they had another think coming.
She continued to move down slowly. She kept her back parallel to the ground, her eyes narrowed into slits. Her teeth were gritted tightly as she let out a series of low growls. Her tail moved slowly from side to side as she made her way over slowly. Her eyes focused on the door that she knew had Jyker and Rudy behind it, her lips pulled back to expose her sharp teeth in a snarl.
So far, there was no movement from the door itself. She didn’t even see any kind of shadows there. Either they were not anywhere near the door, perhaps still trapped like she had left them, or they were much better than she thought. A part of her didn’t even know how they could have gotten out of their cell to begin with, but she was not about to dismiss that possibility. She had worked too hard for this. She could not afford to screw any of this up.
When she reached the door, she moved her hand out towards it slowly. She soon wrapped her hand around it tightly and, slowly, she began to turn it to the side. She made sure to go nice and slow, not wanting to do anything to make the two jump and try to escape. She wanted to catch them offguard. Only when the door was opened up enough did she lean in to peek inside with one of her eyes.
She couldn’t help but take in a loud shocked gasp at what she saw. Or rather, what she did not see. She couldn’t see any sign of those two. They weren’t out in front of the cage or anywhere in the room that they were in. And they most certainly were not in the cage itself. They were just...gone.
Sandra froze in shock at this, feeling her mind swimming, her blood having a quick chill before it began to burn. Just how did those two little idiots get out of here? She had beat up Jyker so he should be not in that best of condition to walk around, and Rudy’s legs were useless and he had nothing with him to help aid him in that endeavor. So just...how in the world did they...?
Sandra gritted her teeth tightly, feeling her blood heat up more. She was not going to let them get away with this. No one makes a fool out of her. She would figure out where they went soon enough. She would find them and she would bring them back. And once she did, oh the things she had in store for them...
She didn’t have time to stand around and try to accuse which one of the two was most at fault. Right now, she needed to focus on trying to find those two before they got too far. She needed to figure out just which direction they most likely have taken and go from there.
Moving herself further into the now abandoned room, Sandra lowered her head and she began to sniff at the ground. She struggled to find their scents. It took her a little while before she was able to locate their scents. Once she did, she lifted her head up and stared off in one direction. Her eyes narrowed into slits.
Those two were both going to get a punishment that they will never forget. She would see to that.
sss
“Ouch! That hurt!”
“Then watch where you’re going!”
“I can’t! You’re the one carrying me, remember?!”
“Oh...right... Sorry.”
“Just keep moving! I thought I heard Sandra!”
“I’m going! I’m going!”
A part of Rudy wondered why he had thought this was a good idea in the first place. Why in the world did he think that riding on top of Jyker in this ventilation shaft was a smart thing to do? It was so crowded in here and even when he was pressed so far against the hyena, he still felt as though he was hitting the top multiple times.
But it wasn’t like they had many other options. By the time that either of them had gotten out of the cell, they had heard the faintest sound of Sandra down the hallway. Or at least, they thought they did. They weren’t entirely sure, but they could not take the chance. So instead of just sitting there, they immediately took action. And the only thing that they could come up with was just....going through the ventilation shaft...
It was a good thing that they chose to act then, however. Hearing Sandra’s low, distant growls proved that they really did hear her before, and they had managed to miss being spotted by her. He wasn’t sure how long it would take her to figure out that they had gone into the shaft. But he hoped that it would take a while. Long enough for him and Jyker to put some distance between her and them.
He wasn’t really sure how far this ventilation shaft went or where it woud lead them out at. They hadn’t really seen any other ways to turn yet. This did have him worried. If this shaft had only one exit, and Sandra knew that they were in it, then all she would have to do was just wait on the other side for them. They would be heading straight into a trap.
The only option that he could think of that might work is just...breaking through somewhere. Jyker might be able to pull it off. If he could manage to rip out an iron bar with his jaws, surely he’d be able to break through something like this. The metal here was a little flimsy in comparison to that iron bar. Yeah, that might work.
Or would it? It might be hard for him to do, considering the fact that the metal here was flat. How would he get his jaws around it? And even if he could do it, there was also the issue that they had no idea what was below them. He wasn’t the one who had the map sadly, so there was no way for him to know what waited for them beyond the metal walls. For all he knew, it was going to lead to somewhere worse than they had been before.
So their only option really was just to keep moving forward and hope for the best. If there was any chance at changing directions, he felt it was best to seriously contemplate it. Or even better, multiple directions. And then choose one random location. This would make it harder for Sandra to be able to find them. A lot harder, indeed.
It still did not mean that they’d escape. As much as he was hopeful for that, he could not underestimate that blue dragon. She might think of something. But maybe, if he kept her attention on him for a while, that would give Snap a chance to escape.
..if he was still alive, that is.
Rudy shook that horrible thought out of his mind before it had a chance to take him over. He struggled to keep focus on the task at hand. He kept his arms looped around Jyker’s neck. It was a struggle to keep himself from holding him too tightly, yet at the same time, not being too loose or else he’d fall off. Jyker was his only way through this place. If he were to become stranded.... His gut twisted at the thought.
“Well, so far, so good.” Jyker spoke up, likely wanting to end the long silence that befall upon them. “I wonder how far we have traveled.”
“It hadn’t been too long, unfortunately.” Rudy turned his head and looked behind him. “I suspect Sandra might have figured out where we went.”
Jyker’s body gave a quick stiffen at this. “What makes you say that...?”
Rudy shrugged his shoulders. “It’s just a hunch. I don’t want to take chances with her.” He paused for a moment, and then he glared out ahead of them. “Let’s just keep going. I’m sure we will find...something ahead of us that can help.”
“I do hope you are right.” Jyker gritted his teeth, seething partially through them. “This is a one way trip. I can’t back out of this so easily. So I hope this was all worth it.”
So did Rudy.
Rudy didn’t attempt to say anything in response, however. He didn’t want to say anything that might end up shaking up Jyker’s hope. It had been pretty tough getting him to do anything at all. Even crawling through here after they got out hadn’t been something that he wanted to do initially. He didn’t know if it was a good idea or not.
Not that he wanted to lay down and take it or anything. He just seemed so...conflicted. And after what happened to him, it wasn’t like Rudy could really blame him. He had been through quite the hell thanks to Sandra. Even his crawling showed signs of damage. He was amazed that he could even keep it up for this long. He was quite impressed, actually.
They continued to move forward down the tunnel. They hadn’t really run into any problems yet. At least, none concerning Sandra. No sign of her yet. The only issue they appeared to run into was this neverending shaft they were now stuck in.
And this started to worry Rudy. With how long this shaft was, he could not tell if they were making any sort of progress or not. It was just...impossible to tell. There was no indication of any sort of progress. Nothing to tell them that they were getting anywhere. Nothing but a long tunnel, which to add to the fact, he could barely see in, except for some shadows. Jyker had it better due to his night vision capable eyes.
After what felt like several more minutes and still no sign of progress, Rudy bit his lip firmly. He had to wonder if he had made some kind of huge mistake. Was it really a stupid idea to come out this way? Should they have gone a different path? Maybe take a chance and head out the door instead? At least then, they’d be able to see what could be going on. In this situation, they had no idea where Sandra could be...
He narrowed his eyes in determination. Well, it was too late for that now. Besides, they still had a chance at this. They just needed to remain focused. They’d get out of here. He knew they would.
Suddenly he felt Jyker come to a hault. The stopping was so fast that Rudy was nearly flung forward. He managed to hold onto Jyker tightly enough to keep himself from falling off. He shook his head and then he stared down at Jyker, his eyes widening.
“Why did you stop?” Rudy called out, his voice laced in shock.
The hyena did not answer right away. His head was positioned so that he was staring straight ahead. His ears were moved forward, as though trying to catch some kind of sound. It was hard to see his eyes, but Rudy guessed they were focusing on something that he could not see. Slowly, Jyker’s head turned slowly from one side to the other, his neck muscles quite stiff in the process. Then he could hear the hyena start to sniff a couple of times, louder than normal. His body seemed to shake with each quick whiff.
Then, his voice barely a whisper, he said, “....do you smell that..?”
Rudy frowned at this. “Smell what?”
Jyker simply repeated his statement. “Rudy...don’t you smell that?”
Sensing the urgency on Jyker’s voice, Rudy lifted his head up and started to sniff the air. But no matter how hard he tried, he could only detect the same metallic, dank scent that he had smelled before. Nothing unusual. A part of him wondered if Jyker was imagining things. But then, Jyker did have a stronger sense of smell...
“I’m sorry, Jyker. But I can’t smell anything.” Rudy said regretfully. “...what do you smell?”
“...smoke...”
At this, Rudy widened his eyes. “Wh-What...?”
As soon as he had said that, it struck him. All at once, he started to smell something up with the air. A very faint chance. A familiar smell starting to dominate the air. And then not long after that, he started to realize something else. It was getting hotter in here.
Rudy opened his mouth and started to pant. Oh man, when did it get so hot in here? He hadn’t noticed it before, but now it felt like there was a sweltering jungle in here. Had they ended up in one of the hotter locations in ChalkZone? It almost felt possible, considering how far he and Jyker must have traveled via this pipe.
There wasn’t much time to consider what was going on, however. They had to get moving and fast. The air around them kept getting hotter, and it wasn’t just the air, either. Rudy could feel the roof of the tunnel get hot and he could feel Jyker moving his feet about as the shaft increased its temperature as well. After letting out a few loud whimpers, Jyker began to move quicker down the tunnel.
As they moved as quickly as they could, they could feel the heat all around them getting worse and worse. Rudy could hear Jyker start to whimper as the ground was getting so hot, it was actually starting to burn his feet. He looked at him with great sympathy and tried to reassure him, trying to get him to keep moving, no matter what.
But as they continued to move on, Rudy realized that things were quickly looking quite grim. The heat was rapidly getting to the point of unbearable. Even with his mouth wide open and panting, he wasn’t really sure if he could handle it or not. His tongue felt quite dry and his throat wasn’t all that much better. He wouldn’t be surprised if he would end up losing his voice for a time over this.
And the heat wasn’t the only issue. Below him, even if he could not feel it directly, through Jyker, he could tell that something was wrong with the corridor itself. It felt as though it was starting to weaken and give way. A low creaking sound rapidly filled the air, making his heart race faster. Jyker’s pace quickened at this, the hyena zoner breaking into as quick of a run as he could manage while stuck in this thing. Rudy held on as tightly as he could, trying not to let himself be tossed back with the cramped strides of the hyena zoner.
The squeaking kept getting louder and more pronounced. He could feel something start to move and shift. He could feel them starting to descend, getting lower, the platform that they were on winding up more and more angled. The slanting did let them move faster, but this was of little comfort to them. Especially when they had no idea what awaited for them at the bottom.
Suddenly, without warning, there was a snap. Something had given way. Rudy and Jyker were shoved and jostled to the side, their teeth clenching tightly against each other. They only had a brief time to look at each other before there was another snap, this one louder than before. And then suddenly, they were falling.
Rudy wasn’t entirely sure what happened at this point. He had his eyes shut the whole time, feeling several blasts of heat and smoke against him. Even through his shut eyes, he could still see flashes of bright color left and right. This lasted for several moments, and he was honestly not certain when it would end. Or if it would end at all.
Then, moments later, he felt himself hit against something hard against the ground. His eyes bulged open and he let out a cry of pain. He could feel something warm and soft against him. He tilted his head up to see that it was Jyker, laying across him, blood seeping out of his head where a gash now laid. Rudy laid there for several moments, his head spinning, trying to figure out just what had happened.
Pushing himself up onto his hands a little, Rudy looked around. His vision was a bit blurred at the moment. But he could see enough detail to tell that he had no idea where he was. He could not recognize this place at all. And it was hard to see too much; it was so dark and blurry. Just...where were they...?
The smell of smoke was only getting stronger. Rudy sucked in a sharp breath through his clenched teeth. It would seem that he and Jyker hadn’t actually escaped the flames after all. He could feel it getting closer. If they didn’t get up and get out of here soon...
Rudy lifted his head and looked over at where the slanted, broken platform was. He could practically feel the heat radiating off of it. He could see the slow glow creeping along, getting closer and closer...
Rudy’s eyes bulged in horror and he struggled to get away. He tried to wriggle his way out from underneath Jyker. The hyena zoner was quite heavy, and when he realized he wasn’t moving, Rudy came to the conclusion that he had been knocked out. This made the acting of getting away a lot harder. But he didn’t stop trying. He continued to struggle and squirm, whatever he could to get himself away from here.
But it became quickly apparent that he was not going to be able to get away so easily. Despite his efforts, he was just wedged in there firmly. It didn’t look like he was going to be able to get out. And the fire was getting ever so closer... He wasn’t sure if...
Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his chest. His body arched upward, his eyes bulging. He struggled to scream, but the pain was too much. He could only manage a quick, quiet gasp. His eyes began to roll back a little, the immense pain becoming too much for him to handle.
Turning his eyes to the side, he could see a figure standing there. It was a little hard to see the full features. The smoke had pillowed out, a bit of flames shooting out as well. The figure was obscured among the dark grey smoke, their body seeming to wave about, the same effect he’d see in the heat, when the ground was just too hot. But as he stared at the figure, seeing that dragon-like shape, that fist in the air, those blood red eyes, he realized instantly who it was.
“S-Sandra..” Rudy whimpered. “P-Please...stop...” He coughed and wheezed before he finally collapsed. Darkness mercifully took him over, and he entered a painless bliss.
sss
Mustering up as much a strength as she could, Sandra lifted up the bodies of her victims in her hands. She positioned herself in front of the cage. She pulled her arms back and then she released, tossing them in as hard as she could. She glared at them coldly as they crashed against the ground heavily. She cared not for how hard they hit the ground; they were asking for it the moment they had tried to leave. After glaring at them for a few seconds, she gripped onto the door handle and then shut it as hard as she could.
She just...couldn’t believe it. Even though she had a feeling they’d try to escape, it was still just...shocking to her. She would have thought that they’d know better than to try to flee. She thought that they would have been smart enough to stay put.
But nope, the idiots decided to try to leave. They really thought that they could get away. But they made a huge mistake in underestimating her capabilities. It also didn’t help that they had used that ventilation shaft. It made it all too easy for her. All she had to do was set down an explosive and that was it.
Well kind of. She used a modified form of the white flame fireworks that she had used before. This was set not to explode right away, but instead have a slow burn. She had intended on using it to weaken the shaft holding them in, and it worked just fine. Just like she imagined, it had weakened the structure at the point where she thought it would be. And when she had gone down there to meet up with her little ‘friends’, they were right where she guessed they would be.
Not that she surprised all that much. She had to do a lot of studying and understanding of white flame explosives before she could actually use them all those years ago. How else was she supposed to evade the worst of the damage while keeping it all within the building itself? How else was she to ensure that Snap did not get killed in the process?
She gritted her teeth as she glared down at the human and zoner before her on the ground, behind the bars once more. She had chosen a different cell this time, in a new location. It was even further away from where Snap was located, but she felt it was necessary. This room did not have any ventilation shafts. At least, not any that these two could use.
Part of her did think of just letting this be and move on. Not like they could even try to escape again. After that little incident, she was certain that they would not try to do it again. They would just lay down and stay put like good little prisoners, just like they should have been in the first place.
But the other part of her didn’t want to stop it right here. She had planned on giving them hell, and that is what she really wanted to do. Something that would make them, at least Rudy, in her control. Something that would assure that there was no way that he’d ever try to leave again.
Hmm...but the question was, what could she do? What option did she have to ensure that Rudy would not try to run away gain? She needed to do something that would break his will to try to leave. Some kind of suitable punishment that would leave him in shambles, mentally speaking. Something that would terrify the living daylights out of him. Fear was quite a good way to control someone, after all.
But what was she going to pick? She had to think on this one. Something that would be good enough to keep Rudy in his place... She knew she could not use Snap. She had other plans for him. And Mint and Penny were dead. It wouldn’t really do her as much good playing with a dead corpse. Rudy would be horrified, but having them alive would be much more affective. Rudy would be more responsive if he had a way to ‘keep them from getting hurt’, per say.
She thought about going out and nabbing a zoner. Perhaps that stupid old creation of Rudy’s, Blocky. Surely Rudy would scream and cry if ‘poor innocent little Blocky’ were to be hurt. But that would mean potentially risking exposing herself. As much as she did not care for those heathens thought of her, she was not interested in getting caught again. And she’d rather not leave for the moment. But if not Blocky then who...
Her eyes twinkled as she stared down at the two unconscious forms before her. There was something that she could do to have fun with both of them. She would admit, she had been hoping to avoid something like this too quickly. But they had brought it upon themselves, and they would have to live with the consequences.
Sandra didn’t do anything right away, however. Instead, she decided to just wait until they woke up. It would be a lot more fun that way. She wanted to see the looks on their faces when they find that they were trapped again. Then when they see what she was about to do with them...oh she couldn’t wait to see what their faces would look like then. It would be utterly priceless...
The sky blue zoner zoner rested herself upon the ground in front of the cage. She pressed her arms against herself, her legs bending far and her haunches lowering down. She eventually began to look like some kind of weird bird in a nest, complete with her neck forming an S shape and her chin resting against herself. She curled her tail against herself, and she took in a deep breath and sighed slowly.
Now all she had to do was wait for them to wake up. Then the punishment would begin.
sss
Slowly, Rudy flickered his eyes open. He let out a small groan as he did so, feeling a shockwave of pain hitting him in the skull. He lifted up his hand and rubbed it a little, his hand moving back and forth, an ache spreading throughout.
Ugh...what happened? It felt as though something had fallen on top of him. Or that he had slept for a couple of years. Or...something. He wasn’t really sure what happened. And at the moment, he wasn’t entirely sure if he really cared. All that seemed to be on his mind was the confusion as to just what was causing this infuriating headache.
Looking around, he tried to figure out where he was. His vision was a tad blurry, but that hardly got in the way of the details. Stone. Grey. Solid and hard. Nothing too distinguishable. Though a part of it felt somewhat vaguely familiar. As though he should know what this place was. But why couldn’t he remember? Why was it so difficult to....
He soon became aware of something else. Something that partially obscured his vision a little. He leaned his head forward and squinted, blinking a few times. Just...what was this? What was he looking at? He should know this. But...why couldn’t he name it? He slowly reached out towards it, his mind swimming, struggling to figure out just what it was that he was staring at.
Upon touching the cold metal, Rudy flinched as he accidentally bent his fingers a little. He pulled his hand back and quickly examined his fingers to make sure that he didn’t damage them. He then looked back at the metal, narrowing his eyes slightly.
Bars.
He knew exactly where he was now.
After a brief memory flash in his head, Rudy looked around the room. He gritted his teeth. He guessed that Sandra was to blame for this. She was the last one she knew they had a conflict with. And this was her hideout. Skrawl’s hideout originally, but now hers.
He soon noticed the hyena on the ground beside him. It was a little difficult for Rudy to adjust himself with his legs paralyzed, but he managed to do a decent job. Enough for him to turn himself around and look over at where Jyker was. His eyes widened as he looked down at his unconscious form, wondering for a moment if he was even still...alive.
Thankfully, this turned out to be the case. Jyker’s ribs were rising and falling slowly. He was still breathing. But this relief didn’t last forever. Rudy wasn’t really sure just how badly hurt he was. It looked as if he had gotten a couple new wounds. Minor, but that was only on the surface. That didn’t take into account what was going on inside. The thought frightened Rudy. He hoped that Jyker was okay. He wished he could help him, but even if he had the magic chalk, he wouldn’t know what he was doing. If only Penny were here...
His heart stung at the memory of his friends. Snap, Penny, Mint... He hoped that they were okay. He wished he could see them. He wished that he had some way to reunite with them. He would be happy even without his wheelchair, so long as he was with them.
But he had no idea what was going on with them. He wanted to know what was happening with them, but he knew that would be an impossible feat. How in the world would he figure this out if Sandra wasn’t willing to spare the details? She wanted to keep him in the unknown, the twisted fiend.
Well, at least he could enjoy a bit of time away from her. He guessed she must have gone to do something. He couldn’t really hear her at the moment. So he pressed himself up against the bars, feeling the cold metal against his skin, and just laid down. Not much else he could really do around here, anyway. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment and then he looked back at Jyker.
He hoped that Jyker would wake up soon. He was feeling increasingly nervous the longer he remained unconscious, especially after what Penny told him in the past about unconsciousness. He didn’t want Jyker to potentially suffer any permanent damage from this. He....He didn’t deserve it. He might not have known him that well, but he knew enough to know that Jyker really did not deserve what was done to him.
Unfortunately, not everyone felt the same way.
Rudy felt a cold chill rush through his body when he heard the footsteps approaching. Each one almost seemed to echo in the air, rattling across the bars. Rudy turned his head slightly, his teeth bared, as he looked over at the shadow forming along the ground. Well, so much for having time away from Sandra.
The dragon stood in the doorway in quite the menacing manner. The light behind her, though not to bright, was enough to case most of her body in shadow. Well, save for her eyes that is. They almost appeared to glow, staring down at him with an intense radiation. Her arms appeared to rest at her side, her hands arched in an almost claw-like manner. Her tail was moving slowly. The dark shadows and the glinting faint light at the tips made the tail spikes look even sharper than before.
Sandra gave a low, dark chuckle as she stared down at Rudy. She did not seem all that bothered by his expression. If anything, she looked rather amused, as though this was the funniest thing to her. She tilted her head to one side and said, “I see you are up from your little nap. I was wondering how long it was going to take for you to wake up. You were really quite the sleepy head, weren’t you?”
Rudy growled softly. Though there was little he could do. Even with his display of bravery, as Sandra took a few steps closer, he felt himself cringe back. He could feel his heart twisting and churning in fear. Regardless of what he tried, he would always remember that this is the person who had tried to kill him before. The same one who had taken away his legs. Who knows what else she could take away...?
Sandra moved in a little closer before she stopped. She regarded Rudy with cold eyes. This was in stark contrast with her smile, which looked almost warm. Almost too warm. It was...quite unsettling. The dragon began to pace back and forth, folding her arms behind her back.
“It is quite a shame it had to end up like this, Rudy. I had hoped that you would have been at least a little more cooperative. But I see that you decided to force my hand...”
“Oh shut up!” Rudy shouted. “You would have done something regardless!”
Sandra stopped at this. She looked down at her hand, flexing her finger. “Ah..that is true I suppose.” She smiled as she looked over at Rudy. “But at least I would have been...slightly more merciful...” The tone of voice that she held was clearly quite bitter.
Rudy hissed softly. “I’m sure you were...”
Sandra merely shrugged her shoulders at this. A simple act that was enough to infuriate Rudy. It was as if she was not taking this whole thing seriously. It was as though she didn’t think that any of this really mattered. And knowing Sandra, this could very well be the case.
Sandra resumed her pacing around. She didn’t speak for several moments. She just...watched Rudy carefully, her eyes scanning him up and down like some kind of hawk. It made Rudy shiver, his blood running cold. He still tried to look brave. But that facade was easily broken by the shivers that went through him. And Sandra could see this plain as day, as evidenced by her expression.
Rudy didn’t know just what Sandra was going to do with him. There were so many horrible possibilities. Which one was she going to go for? Which fate did she have in store for him? Was she going to tear him apart? Was she going to leave him out to die slowly? Just...too many choices. And he had a feeling that Sandra would be willing to try any one of them.
About the only thing that he knew for certain is that Sandra was not going to be too kind to him. He was a ‘promise breaker’ in her eyes. Something to be destroyed. Annihilated. Something that did not deserve to live...
And she had already proven just how far she was willing to go with him.
“I am quite upset that you not only tried to get away, but you did such a poor job of it.” Sandra stopped once more, this time, turning to face Rudy completely. Her expression hardened at this, and it looked almost like she was...disappointed? “I don’t know how you get out of the cage, and I do commend you for that. But...” She tilted her head to one side. “...heading into the ventilation shaft? That was such a clumsy mistake...”
Rudy didn’t answer. It wasn’t like he had anything to say to that. All he did was continue glaring at the zoner, wondering where she was getting at.
Sandra turned her head away swiftly. “Not that I’m entirely upset. I still have something I’d like to do and I would have been so...disappointed if I couldn’t fulfill it. But...” She turned her red eye to look at Rudy. “I would have expected better from the Great Creator. More of a challenge...”
Sandra fell silent. She looked down at Rudy with narrowed eyes. Slowly, she began to make her way towards him, her tail moving from side to side. Her teeth were slightly bared for a few seconds before becoming relaxed. It only took her moments to reach the cage. She stared at Rudy intently, her head tilted down to look at Rudy’s pitiful form splayed on the ground before her.
Then she smiled.
“But then, how could I expect much from you? After all...” She leaned her head in closer. A twisted smile broadened along her face, a glint shining in her eyes. The sight of it made Rudy gulp and lean back, half expecting her to strike him. But what she did say was equally as awful. “....you are just a cripple. A poor, pathetic little crippled boy who will never be able to do the simple thing of...” She straightened herself up, spreading her arms out in a mocking way. “...standing...”
Rudy felt a shockwave of emotion strike him at that statement. His eyes widened and he could feel his heart nearly tear into shreds. He struggled to glare at Sandra, but he had trouble bringing himself to do it. He knew that she was right. He could not use his legs. It was something that he tried to accept, but on certain days, he just.... Rudy could feel a few tears stroll down his face.
Sandra gave a few low chuckles at this. “Oh you poor little thing. The truth hurts, doesn’t it?” Sandra motioned her hand out towards him. “Look at you, laying in the cage, all helpless. You can’t do a damn thing to stop me.” She motioned back towards herself. She then tilted her head to one side, one eye focusing on the boy. “But...I do think that I might be able to...do something about your little situation...”
Rudy wasn’t sure what to make of this. He continued to try to glare at the zoner, more tears still stinging his cheeks. But he could not deny the fact that he was getting a little curious about what Sandra was talking about. What exactly did she mean by she could do something about what happened to him? Or did he misunderstand her?
Rudy couldn’t let his guard down, however. No matter what Sandra told him, he would not let her get to him. She might have been able to trick him before, but he was not going to allow her another chance this time around.
Though this didn’t seem to bother Sandra. She showed no concern as he continued to glare at her. And after a few seconds, she wasn’t even looking at him at all. Instead, her gaze was towards...
...Jyker...
Rudy’s eyes widened. He couldn’t help but stare at Sandra, wondering just what she wanted to Jyker. Although he knew he could not do too much, Rudy crawled over to where Jyker was, putting his body between him and the evil dragon zoner. He looked up at Sandra, gritting his teeth defensively.
Sandra laughed at this. “Oh this is so adorable! But I’m afraid that you are wasting your time...” Sandra lowered her head, narrowing her eyes. “I suggest you stand aside...”
Rudy shook his head. “No!”
Sandra rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Okay then...if you insist...”
Rudy did nothing to get out of the way as Sandra began to close the gap.
sss
It took only moments for Sandra to enter the cage. And it took less time for Rudy to already be trembling harder. Yet he still would not budge. Sandra was not sure whether she should call the boy brave or just plain stupid. Probably a mixture of both.
It was incredibly telling of Rudy’s personality that he would be willing to help out Jyker, despite the fact that he didn’t know him that well. Or at least, she didn’t think that he knew him to that great of an extent. Yet despite that, he was still willing to protect him from her. It was so amusing to watch. A monster protecting another monster.
But it wasn’t like Rudy was going to get that far. He could try all he wanted to. He was not going to be able to save Jyker from his fate. Nor was he going to be able to stop his...punishment.
“If I were you, I would step out of the way.” Sandra continued her way forward, taking her time. She regarded Rudy coldly, with little fear, as she got closer. “You are only going to make things worse for yourself.”
Rudy, however, refused to listen. He just wrapped his arms around Jyker’s unconscious form in a feeble attempt to protect him. “Over my dead body! I won’t let a-anyone fall prey to you!”
Sandra chuckled at this. “Oh isn’t that so noble.” She paused for a moment, tilting her head to one side. “What of your little friends? I guess you didn’t think they deserved to be protected.” Sandra watched as the boy’s eyes widened. She placed her hand against her cheek and shook it. “Oh dear me, I wonder how they might feel about that. What a friend you have been to them...”
Rudy’s body trembled as he glared at her. But when he spoke, his tone was, though still shaky, filled with curiosity and confusion. “What...what are you talking about...?”
Sandra placed a hand against her chest quickly, her eyes widening as she faked a surprised expression. “Oh? You really don’t know? I thought you would have figured it out!” Sandra narrowed her eyes slightly as she moved her head a bit to one side. “I mean, you aren’t stupid I don’t think. Yet...you seriously cannot figure out what I’ve done with them?”
A part of Sandra wondered if he was faking it. Maybe being in utter denial and wanting to believe the best. The poor idiotic fool.. He was only going to hurt himself more by doing this.
Not that she really cared. If Rudy wanted to set himself up for disappointment, then he can go ahead all he wanted to. No skin off of her nose. Sooner or later, the truth would strike him hard, and he would realize just what a fool he’s been. Oh that breakdown was going to be quite good.
But first, there was no harm in...setting him up a little.
“I don’t think you can count on your friends coming to get you, little Rudy.” Sandra held up her hand, examining it like it was the most fascinating thing ever. “You see, I took some...liberties. I mean, did you really think I was going to let those two tell anyone where you were? Oh please!” Sandra looked over her shoulder and stared down at Rudy. “You would not know me that well if you really did think that.”
Rudy took in several quick breaths at this. It was hard to tell if he was realizing the truth or trying to keep himself under control. Maybe telling himself that he was not going to fall for any of her ‘lies’. “What..Wh-What did you...” He swallowed hard. “What did you do with them...?”
Sandra sneered at him, letting out a small chuckle. She thought of witholding the information just to watch him squirm. But she decided against it. No, it would be a lot more fun to watch his reaction. “I killed them.”
Rudy’s eyes bulged at this. Sandra thought for certain that his heart rate must have sped up, as she could feel something pounding in the air. Her ears twitched a couple of times as this happened. Rudy shook his head slowly, whispering soft ‘no’s to himself, as though that was going to make all of this go away.
And all the while, she just smirked down at him, waiting to see what he was going to do next. So far, he was just shivering on the ground. He hadn’t tried to speak, not even to try to deny that she was speaking the truth. He was just...staring at her, glaring, though she could soon start to see tears forming in his eyes. He was starting to realize the truth of her words, but he did not want to stop clinging to hope.
“N-No... Y-Y-You’re lying!” Rudy called out. “Th-They can’t be dead! You’re just trying to trick me!”
“Eh, suit yourself, kid.” Sandra shrugged her shoulders. She was not really surprised that Rudy kept on hanging onto the believe that his friends were still around. It was really quite amusing. She wondered how he would react when he found out that it was all true. “I know that nothing I say is going to convince you. Though I’m sure if I took you out to see their corpses...” She pressed a finger against her lower chin. “...maybe you would sing a different tune.”
Rudy shook his head rapidly. “No! I refuse to believe you! You’re just attempting to...”
“I assure you, Rudy. I am speaking the truth.” Sandra placed her hand against herself. “I promise you that if you were to come with me, I will show you their dead bodies.” Rudy whimpered at this, muttering underneath his breath. “They’re both dead. Mint and Penny. Gone.” She raised her hand up into the air. “I don’t think you’ll be seeing either of them again...except for the dead bodies, anyway.”
Rudy’s body trembled at this. Tears flowed down his cheeks. He shook his head in denial, still. But it was clear that he was starting to falter a little. He let out a series of low whimpers before he attempted to speak. “Y-You can’t be...no... They are a-a-alive... They’ve got to be... I-I...”
Sandra just sneered at this. “Such a naive little child... Even when I speak the truth to you, you will not believe me.” She folded her arms against her chest and leaned back. “Not that I am surprised, really. You probably don’t like the idea of trusting a ‘murderer’ like myself, eh?” She turned her head in one direction. “But I can assure you that, yes, they are dead.”
“Wh-Why...?” Rudy choked out, more tears flowing. “Why would you do that...?”
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. “Consider it part of your punishment...” Rudy’s eyes widened in horror at this.
Okay so it wasn’t really true. She had them killed off by the Beanie Boys before she decided to punish Rudy. Heck, it was before she realized that Rudy and Jyker had disappeared. So how in the world was she going to plan to punish him if he hadn’t done anything at that point?
But still, it did make for the perfect early punishment anyway. Seeing Rudy’s terrified expression almost made up for the trouble she had caused him earlier. Almost... But she still wasn’t done yet. She still had something else that she wanted to do. It was not enough to just tell him about something that she did. She also wanted him to see it, too. And to be utterly helpless to stop her.
Sandra did not waste anymore breath on the subject. She wanted to get started. The first thing she did after she rapidly closed the gap between her and Rudy was grab onto the boy. She lifted him up by his shirt collar with ease. She smiled at his growling, frightened face before she threw him aside like he was a sack of potatoes. She watched as he hit the ground with a loud thud. Then she turned her attention back down to Jyker.
“N-No... What are you doing..?” Rudy pushed himself up onto his hands. He looked over at Sandra with wide, terrified eyes. “L-Leave him alone!”
“Oh? And why should I do that...?” Sandra asked. She hunkered her body a little, back parallel to the ground. Her tail twitched side to side near the tip, her hand moving along the hyena’s back. “You are not friends with this stupid hyena. Why should it bother you what I do with him?”
“Please..just...let him go!” Rudy began to crawl over to where Sandra was. The sight was both amusing and pitiful. Sandra honestly didn’t know which one it was more. “He doesn’t deserve to get hurt! He...”
“Doesn’t deserve to get hurt?!” Sandra cried out in utter disbelief, her eyes bulging. “You really think that he is an innocent angel?!” Sandra grabbed onto the hyena’s neck and hoisted him up, ignoring any roughness that this may have caused him. “This ‘little angel’ as you think he is, he’s the one who ran me out of town before! He’s the reason I had to come to ChalkZone City in the first place!” She grinned almost maniacally. “S-So you have him to blame for what happened to your stupid little friends!”
Rudy stared at her in shock for several moments. Then he narrowed his eyes deeply and shook his head. “No... I only have you to blame.” Sandra widened her eyes. “Jyker only exposed you because you were doing horrible things. If you weren’t killing people for kicks, you wouldn’t be in this mess.”
“Killing people for...” Sandra raised her hand up, arching her fingers inward, trembling. “You little...!” Sandra forced herself to exhale, and she chuckled lowly. “Okay...if that is what you think... Okay.” Sandra lowered her head a little, her tail raising up behind her. She raised up her foot and she pressed it lightly against Jyker’s unmoving body. “Then allow me to show you just how ‘good’ I am at this.”
“W-Wait!” Rudy gasped in horror, his face paling. “Please...don’t!”
Sandra ignored him as she turned her attention to Jyker. She flashed her teeth as she stared down at him. The little fucker was still unconscious. A slight disappointment. She would have loved to hear his screams. But at least Rudy was here. He could do all the screaming that he wanted to.
And thus, she started.
She decided to start with his limbs. Turning her head to make sure that Rudy got a good view, she looked back down at Jyker, staring at his body intently. She raised her hand up and motioned slowly towards him. As she did so, something seemed to start bulging underneath his limbs. Something appeared to be growing. This continued for several moments, Rudy’s pleas echoing in the background.
Then, without warning, they ripped apart completely. Blood and flesh splattered on the ground, exposing the bones underneath. And they had been cracked, splintered in several places from her internal attack. She watched as blood still drained from the limbs. What a gruesome sight. It was beautiful.
Leaning down, she grabbed onto one of his weakened limbs. She placed her foot against his back for brace, and she began to rip his arm upwards. After a few seconds, it tore off completely. She tossed it aside letting it drop into the ground in a heavy thud. Then she began to repeat the same process on the other leg. Soon Jyker was armless.
But she didn’t stop there. Even as Jyker began to squirm a little as he was starting to come to, Sandra kept him firmly pressed against the ground as she pulled his leg away from his body. It was such an easy task with his bones weakened like that. It was almost like pulling a twig off of a tree. It didn’t take long for the second leg to follow, rendering the hyena zoner without any arms or legs.
At this point, Jyker was awake, and he had immediately started to scream. He squirmed and struggled on the ground. Though he never got that far. Not without any limbs anyway. How could he? He was nothing more than a warm. A mutant, disgusting worm, just like he had always been.
At first, it was enjoyable hearing him scream and sob, but she was getting a little tired of that. Her ears were aching too much. She was surprised that they hadn’t started bleeding yet. She decided to silence his screams a little and she seized his jaws tightly. Getting a good grip on his top jaw, she started to push the lower jaw beyond its limits. Jyker yelped and screamed at this, but this soon turned into a gurgle as she gave one more hard push down, and there was a loud, resounding crack.
Sandra released him and let him collapse into the ground. The hyena zoner’s body trembled and shook, his jaw hanging loosely, blood leaking out. He was still managing to scream, but it got more and more gurgled as time went on.
“It is a shame it had to be like this, old friend.” Sandra cooed softly. She reached down and gently stroked the top of his head. “Maybe if you had tried harder to see things my way, this would not have happened.”
Jyker narrowed his eyes as more tears flowed down his cheek. After he gave a few more sniffles and gagge sobs, he managed to say something that was very close to ‘fuck you’. Sandra widened her eyes at this and then she narrowed them. It would seem that he still hadn’t learned his lesson.
Sandra seized his tongue in her hand, the other holding his head down. She yanked back as hard as she could. The sound of ripping flesh filled the air. There was a snap and then blood pooled out of this new wound. Jyker let out a series of choked sobbing, his eyes shutting as he tried so hard to cope with the pain. His tail twitched frantically about, as though this would help him escape.
Sandra watched him coldly for several moments. She felt her mind burning with rage at how Jyker, even in the end, seemed to still refuse to see reason. A part of her almost hoped that he would at least show some remorse. After all, they had been friends at one time. Surely that would have meant something to him, right? Well it seemed that was not the case. She might as well just end this now.
Ignoring Rudy’s shouts at her to try to get her to stop and paying no mind to Jyker’s pathetic weeping, Sandra moved in closer, her talons pressing into the ground with each step. “Now, hold still, Jyker. And this will go smoothly..”
Jyker’s loud cries echoed across the room.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 12, 2016 18:02:22 GMT -5
Chapter 31: A New Helper
############
No, no... Don’t worry, you’re not the only one. -In The Dark, DJ Tiesto
sss
Skrawl laid on the ground, his body curled in on itself. He pressed his limbs against his body. A shiver rattled through him. At first, it would seem like he was cold. But anyone seeing his wide-eyed expression knew otherwise.
It was such a strange feeling to the jellybean. He had never had to be this afraid before. He had never felt this much fear. Sure, he had felt disgruntled or upset or frustrated. He did feel some fear if he was in trouble, about to get hurt or what not. But he had never felt so...terrified before. It was a new sensation that was almost..foreign to him.
And it made him feel disgusting. He should not be the one afraid. He should not be the one on the ground, shivering and whimpering. He shouldn’t be acting so helpless. He should be the one taunting the one on the ground. He should be gloating. He was supposed to be the future ruler of ChalkZone. How was he going to rule anything if he was....like this?
Yet..what could he do? He had very little options at the moment. Or rather, he did have a few options, but he could not bring himself to take any of them. He did not feel motivated to lift himself off the ground. Not after...what had happened...
Skrawl shut his eyes tightly and flinched at the memory. He had tried for the past hour or so to get that wretched image out of his head. He couldn’t let it haunt him like that. He shouldn’t allow it to control him. Yet... He just could not help it. It would not leave him alone, no matter how hard he tried. It swirled around inside of his head, ripping into him mentally. It forced him to rewatch the incident over and over. He had no doubts in his mind that it would be etched into his head forever.
Just...why in the world had Sandra done that? Why in the world did she...hurt him like that? He just could not understand it. Nothing about it made a lot of sense. Well, not that he expected her to go easy on him. But that method she used... It was just way over the line.
He could still feel her on him. Those sharp claws digging in, her hands getting a tight grip on him... all that sensation was still there. And no matter how hard he fought, he could not get himself to get rid of those feelings. He could even still feel her... He could still... Skrawl let out a sharp sigh as he looked towards the ground. He could not even finish the horrible thought. He had done some horrible things in his life, but...they couldn’t compare to what Sandra had done to him.
So much of him just wanted to get up and run away. He wanted to get away from here. He wanted to get himself to safety. Who knows of Sandra was going to try something like that on him again? She never said if she was, but...there was no telling with her lately. For all he knew, this could very well be the case. And if she did do it again... Oh gawd, he didn’t really know how long he would even last. Once was horrible enough, but a second time? He would rather die than go through that again.
He could try to get out. He might be able to rip one of the bars out and flee. He was a strong guy. He could do it. But at the same time... He flinched as he thought of Sandra. If he wasn’t careful when he tried to get out, she might... He didn’t want to think about what would happen if Sandra were to catch him.
And then there were his own Beanie Boys. Skrawl never thought hat he’d have to fear his own Beanie Boys. It was such a strange thing. Something he didn’t think would ever be an issue. But ever since Sandra had taken control of them, using their fear against them... Even if his Beanie Boys didn’t want to, they’d be drawn into attacking him out of the terror that they felt for Sandra. It really was unfair, but..what could he do?
But he didn’t want to just sit here and do nothing. He wanted to be productive, try to find some way out of this place. There just...had to be some way to get out. But...how?
Skrawl lifted his head and he looked over at the path that had been opened when Rudy and his little friends had arrived. It had been closed, sealed up by the Beanie Boys on request of Sandra. But the tunnel was still there. He was certain of that. The Beanie Boys had only covered it up. A part of Skrawl started to wonder if he could use this to his advantage.
He might be safer in the tunnels. Sandra would have a harder time trying to get at him this way. The tunnels were a bit small and he’d be quite cramped. But he may still be able to move himself through the tunnel, and Sandra wouldn’t know where he’d be. He imagined that there was all sorts of directions that it would go, different paths that could be taken. He also would not have to worry about his Beanie Boys in here. It was too small for them to float through and they would have quite the fun time trying to crawl their way in. And their lack of a strong sense of smell worked well, too.
At first, the only thing that he could do was just lay there on the ground. He couldn’t bring himself to get up. He just...didn’t feel as motivated. Most of him just wanted to stay put, not wanting to potentially upset Sandra. He might not be crying anymore, but that did not mean that he was ready to face off against...her again.... Even he would agree that no one should go through what Sandra had done to him.
It just seemed like a good iea. He was usually not one to just..lay here and take it. He was not the type that enjoyed submitting to another. It made him feel so filthy. But for this, he felt like he could make an exception. Sandra had done such horrible things to him. It seemed to just...make sense not to try to trifle with her.
But deep down, he wasn’t really fully satisfied with this. He wasn’t sure if he could get himself to fully commit to this decision. There was still a small part of him that wanted to fight back. A part of him that wanted to make Sandra pay for what she had done. A part of him that just...did not want to take this laying down.
And why the heck should he take this? A burning sensation started to grow in his stomach as he started to push his leg up a little. No, he shouldn’t allow Sandra to walk all over him like that. He shouldn’t....
The thought of Sandra still terrified him, however. It didn’t matter how brave he wanted to ask. The truth was, regardless of what he tried, he still found Sandra to be scary. He hated to admit it to himself, but it was true. And even just thinking about her was enough to make him flinch, to shiver, to whimper. He could prepare himself, but he had a feeling that he would still react in a similiar fashion, especially if Sandra caught him off guard, which she was good at.
Yet...at the same time, he did not want to let her rule over him like this. He still wanted to show her that she was wrong about him. That he wasn’t just going to lay here and take it. He wasn’t some kind of play thing for her to mess with. She was wrong about him, and he was going to prove that to her.
He narrowed his eyes into slits. A sweeping sensation rose up inside of him. It intermixed with his fear. And though he still felt quite chilly, the welcoming warmth prompted him to start pushing his shaking body off the ground.
Yeah...he would show her.
Skrawl took a little while before he could get up onto his feet. He wobbled back and forth a bit before he managed to keep himself balanced. Even then, his body still shook and trembled, but he had a renewed confidence powering him through this. He looked over at where the opening was, and he narrowed his eyes.
He knew that this was not going to be an easy task. He had a feeling that he was going to deeply regret this. But at the same time, he was not going to take this laying down. He was not going to allow himself to be so controlled... He was going to seize back what Sandra had stolen from him. He was going to get back his freedom. And when he did...
Oh the things he was going to do to her...
sss
The sound of Jyker’s final cries, gurgles and weak, rang throughout Rudy’s head as he watched Sandra finish him off. Her teeth made quick work of his neck, ripping it out, blood splattering everywhere. His heart raced against his chest as he was unable to look away from the horrid sight, blood leaking rapidly everywhere.
The boy took in several quick breaths, his mind racing. He could feel tears pool down his face, stinging his cheeks. He felt like he was going to throw up. His lunch was gurgling in his stomach, ready to be launched out of his mouth. This sensation only got worse the longer he stared at the hyena’s dismembered body. It was impossible to look away from.
Sandra had done more than just rip off his limbs. That had been just the beginning. Sandra had soon proceeded to do more to the poor hyena. Jyker had lost his tail soon after. But not before Sandra decided to break it into a few sections. And then she proceeded to rip it off piece by piece. She really took her time with that, as though she wanted Jyker to feel the sensation of slowly losing his final limb. What a sick, twisted fiend...
She had then went for his ears. She shredded them with her teeth first, letting her teeth slice through them like they were just a piece of lunch meat that she had found. She soon grabbed onto them at the base and ripped them up completely. Then she had gripped onto his snout and crushed it, and then proceeded to grip onto his lower jaw and rip it all the way off.
Rudy was utterly horrified that Jyker had remained alive this whole time. Especially when Sandra had started to eat him like that... He didn’t want Jyker to die but he also didn’t want him to experience the agony of being eaten alive like that. Sandra tore off pieces of his flesh, mostly from his chest, side, and back. Rudy’s urge to vomit had increased when he was forced to watch this.
It took him a few moments to realize that Sandra was the reason that Jyker hadn’t died yet. She was using her powers to ensure that Jyker could live through this experience. Rudy felt utterly sickened by it. Sandra purposely prolonging Jyker’s pain.... What more low levels could she sink to?
Sandra had finally let up on him. But it was only after she had tore off his nose and consumed his eyes. It was only after she had reduced Jyker’s body into something that was not very functional, after she had destroyed almost every part of him that she could. He had been reduced to nothing more than a mere stump. She had finally decided that Jyker need not suffer any further and proceeded to kill him.
Rudy was worried that she would have given him a slow death. Instead, to his relief, Sandra went for the throat. Though the sight of her teeth on Jyker’s neck was enough to make him grip his own throat, it did give him some consolance that, as Jyker’s body began to go through the throes of death, the hyena zoner did not have to suffer anymore.
Not that this was mentally easy. When Sandra had finished and turned her attention to him, his eyes were still leaking of tears. He found it difficult to look away from Sandra, feeling them narrow, his lower lip quivering in horror. And of course, the only thing Sandra had done in return was just...smile at him.
“Now that he is out of the way...” Sandra started to speak, acting as if nothing had happened. “...why don’t we have a little chat? There is something I want to discuss with you.”
Rudy could feel his whole body trembling. He couldn’t believe that Sandra wanted to attempt a casual conversation after what she had done. A part of him wanted to crawl over there and punch her in the throat. This heartless....brutal monster... How dare she think that she could just gruesomely murder someone and then think that she could walk away from it like it was nothing... To dismiss it as though it were just a casual thing...
Sandra seemed to notice his reaction, but chose not to say anything about it. She took a few steps towards him, her arms folded behind her back. She proceeded to start pacing around him slowly in a broad circle. Rudy hissed at this. If only she had moved just a little closer...
“I have to admit, my plans for you had changed. I am..quite surprised, really. I thought I knew just wanted done to you. I thought I knew how I was going to approach you.” Sandra examined Rudy carefully, her eyes trailing over his body. “When I first broke out, my first thought was to kill you. After all, you are a promise breaker. An evil that I need to snuff out of this world..”
Rudy hissed at this. He was the evil one? Goes to show how hypocritical she is. Of course Sandra would try to make it look like she was completely innocent.
Sandra soon stopped, and she looked intently at his legs. Rudy tensed up, wondering if Sandra was going to remove them like she had with Jyker. When she didn’t make a move against him like that, he felt some relief. But he remained tense and uncertain.
“But when I saw that your legs were useless....”
Rudy looked up at her with a set of cautious eyes.
Sandra’s expression had changed slightly. From smiling to something of a frown. “Well I have to admit, I was surprised. I thought for sure you would have died from my attack. A part of me was disappointed. I felt as though I was losing my...touch. But...” A small smile returned as she chuckled. She leaned in and tilted her head to one side. “I did realize that you and I were....quite similar here.”
“How?!” Rudy called out, unable to keep quiet. “I’m nothing like you!”
“Oh I am well aware of our...differences.” Sandra narrowed her eyes as she said this. There was a tinge of anger and something close to disappointment on her voice. “But we do have something in common.” She lowered her head and she peered closely at the human. “We are both prisoners.”
What? Prisoners? What was she talking about? He wasn’t a prisoner. Only she is...was... She was no longer imprisoned as she had managed to escape. How in the world was she still a prisoner?
Sandra appeared to pick up on his perplexed expression. “Well I mean, I know I am no longer a prisoner, I was at one point. And you were and still are.” Sandra pointed a feather finger towards his legs. “While I was bound by outside limitations, yours are internal.” She reached over with her tail and carefully prodded one of his legs. “They don’t work anymore, do they?” Sandra sneered as she tilted her head to one side. “You are a prisoner of your own body.”
Rudy struggled not to show any tears to the dragon. He tried to keep them hidden behind his eyes. But he wasn’t sure how long he could manage. He could feel them burning, fighting back against him. He could soon feel them start to leak over, feeling a wetness forming there.
Of course Sandra had to go and remind him of the fact that he was never going to lead a normal life again. She had to remind him that he was limited by his own body. She had to remind him of just how helpless he was in this situation. That was just typical Sandra. Given his status as a ‘promise breaker’, he was not surprised that Sandra was trying to find any way she could to break him down further.
But as much as he wanted to shout at her, to strike at her, he couldn’t bring himself to do anything. It was just way too risky. If he dared to attempt, he could put himself in a worse situation than he was already in. As hard as it was, he had to keep his mouth sealed shut.
“Your present situation is permanent, no doubt. It has been five years. I can see you regained use of your arms....” Sandra commented coolly as her red eyes briefly went over his right arm before going back to his legs. “But your legs are still useless. I have a feeling they will never be able to move around again.” She gritted her teeth and gave a quick chuckle. “So I can say that we are even.”
Rudy’s body trembled as his mind burned with racing thoughts. He was so filled with mixed emotion that he wasn’t really sure how to respond to this or how to feel. Should he feel relieved that Sandra might not see the need to ‘punish him’ further? Should he be disgusted that she thinks that this was all fair? Should he be terrified about what she might do instead? Or should he be all three at once?
Rudy had no idea what to expect from Sandra at this point. He thought he knew, but her words were confusing him. She had the opportunity to hurt him several times, but she hadn’t tried yet. And the way that she was talking.... her tone seemed to indicate something. He couldn’t identify just what that was. And it only caused his headache to swell further.
“Indeed, you are forever trapped in a wheelchair. Part of your freedom was taken away from you. I thought that I hadn’t done a good job since you lived. But I can see that you living like the crippled worm that you are, it is so much more satisfying...” Sandra gave Rudy a broad, evil smile as she said this. “There are things worse than death. And you are living proof of that.”
Rudy felt a surge of emotion rush through him. Without realizing what he was doing, Rudy began to crawl over towards Sandra. He could feel some strange thumping behind him and he knew that it was his useless legs flopping about. He paid little mind to that as he grabbed onto Sandra’s leg and yanked on it.
“It’s your fault I’m like this!” Rudy shouted at the evil blue dragon. “You are the one who broke my neck! You’re the one who damaged my spinal cord! You are the one who stole my legs from me!” Rudy felt tears stream down his face as he continued to yell at Sandra. “Do you have any idea what it was like for me?! How I’ve been treated both in ChalkZone and the Real World?!” He paused for a moment as his vision momentarily blurred with tears. After he blinked them away, he shouted, “And it’s all your fault!”
Sandra stared at him for several moments, her eyes narrowing into slits. The sight of this caused Rudy to freeze, his heart twisting. Sandra shifted her position so that she was right in front of him. She lowered her head once more, putting it close to Rudy’s face. He could feel each breath of hers hit against him. He whimpered and he looked away, waiting for the blow.
But the blow never came. Instead, what graced Rudy was not the sharpness of teeth, but the bitterness of her words.
“You think you had it rough, human? You think you are the only one who suffered? Well you’d be wrong about that! I suffered more than you did! Do you know what it was like being locked away from everyone? To be betrayed and backstabbed? To have no one side with you when you were trying to do the right thing?! Have you ever felt rejection like that? I think not! I’m the one who had to endure five years imprisoned in isolation! I was going to end up remaining there for eternity! Do you honestly think that’s fair?! At least you have friends by your side! At least you will end up dying one day so you don’t have to worry about being crippled forever! Me? I would have to spend eternity trapped in that wretched place, all alone!”
Rudy’s eyes widened as Sandra screamed at him like that. He had not expected such an emotional outburst from her like that. Nor did he expect her to start shedding a couple of tiny tears. He was about to respond when Sandra gripped his chin and held him tightly.
In a low, cold voice, she said, “So don’t you fucking dare try to tell me about how awful your life has been...” With that, Sandra shoved him into the ground.
Rudy lifted his head and he looked up at her. He was still taken aback by the emotional speech she had given and the fact that she was crying. Well not completely. She let a few tears fall down, but that was it. Still, the sight of it caused some mixture of emotions to move through his mind, and he coudln’t help but flinch. He did feel a very tiny bit of empathy about the whole thing. After all, he did understand some of the same emotions that she was going through.
But that did not mean that he was going to side with her. She still did a lot of terrible things that she should be held accountable for. She knew what she was doing and if she had only stopped and thought about it, she could have avoided this whole mess. If she thought that her little speech was going to make him sympathize with her enough to admit that he was wrong, well she had another think coming.
Sandra panted heavily for a few moments as she recovered from her screaming. She licked her lips a few times, and Rudy could just hear how dry her throat was. The wild look in her red eyes did vanish, much to his relief. She soon smiled, tilting her head slightly to one side. She then reached down towards him. Rudy nearly jumped out of his skin when he felt her fingers pressing up against his neck.
Soon Sandra spoke, acting as if her outburst a few moments ago had never happened. “It is still incredible about how well your neck healed up.” She applied pressure, causing Rudy to whimper. She rubbed it from side to side. “Yes, this neck of yours had made a remarkable recovery. It’s almost like nothing happened.” She looked down at his legs. “Well, almost.”
Rudy bared his teeth at her. “No thanks to you...”
Sandra tilted her head to one side. “Oh yes, of course. I cannot forget that.” She pulled her head back and snapped her jaws shut quickly. The clanging sound of her teeth hitting against teeth was enough to make his heart give a chilled skip. “But perhaps...” She lowered her head again, looking intently at Rudy’s neck. “...it’s not as permanent as you might think.”
Rudy raised his eyebrow at this. “What are you..talking about..?” He asked her cautiously. “The doctors said that...”
“Allow me to demonstrate.”
Rudy could feel Sandra’s grip on his neck slightly tighten. It wasn’t much, but he still flinched at the increased pressure, his mind reeling from the flashbacks he was getting from this simple touch. He let out a soft whimper as he shut hsi eyes and prepared himself for Sandra to do something.
What ended up happening was...so confusing.
At first, it seemed like just a simple tingle. Like his neck was getting tired and it needed to be moved. But the feeling just spread along his neck a little, moving in a way that he never felt before. Almost as though something had slithered inside of his neck.
Then the sensation got even deeper. No longer just beneath the skin, it seemed to sink down and concentrate in a singular location. Rudy realized, with his heart skipping a beat, that he was now feeling some kind of strange warmth right around where the break had happened years ago. He felt waves of phantom pain shoot through his body and he attempted to struggle, only for the increasingly intense sensation to just lock him in place, not allowing him to move.
Rudy had no choice but to keep himself still. He had no idea what to expect, what Sandra was going to do with him. His body shivered and quaked as he looked up at Sandra occasionally, and then shutting his eyes tightly as he waited for her to do what it is what she wanted to do. He could feel his mind and heart racing at once, intermixing several emotions at once.
Was she going to do to him what she did to his friends..? A part of Rudy wanted to believe that they were still alive and okay. He had little reason to think that Sandra was completely honest. But at the same time, what if she was telling the truth? What if his friends were really....? He struggled to keep the thought from dominating his mind, but it was difficult to stop the tears from forming.
Suddenly, he felt his body stiffen up, the muscles locking in place. His eyes bulged open and he took in a loud gasp of air. There was a sharp yet painless sensation in his neck, and he could feel something feeling as though it was traveling along his spinal cord and throughout his nerves. Everything started to feel all tingly, and it continued to travel down and....
Rudy froze in shock when he felt his legs tense up. They remained like that for several seconds before there were a few sharp twitches, the muscles in there stretching about. And then the limbs relaxed.
But it wasn’t the fact that there was twitching that got to him. No, it was the fact that he had...felt them.
He felt something...
A wave of emotion struck him at all once. So hard, he couldn’t even think to react or speak or anything. He was just...frozen there like he had been turned into some kind of statue. He remained still for several moments, his mind struggling to comprehend what was going on. It...It couldn’t be true, right? It just...couldn’t be...
Rudy managed to turn his stiffened neck as Sandra pulled her hand away. He looked over behind him. One wary green eye watched his legs as the seconds ticked by. He licked his lips slowly, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel a burning sensation shoot across his chest at the mere thought of what he was about to try. He licked his lips and swallowed, then concentrated on his leg. Surely it couldn’t...
The leg moved.
Rudy bulged his eyes at this, a sharp gasp sounding out from his throat. He tried a few more times, a part of him wondering if it was some kind of trick.
The process had repeated itself. Rudy could feel, actually sense, the muscles in his leg moving. He could feel the cold sensation on the ground as he moved the leg a little, and then he moved it back.
Rudy was unable to tear his eye away from this for a while. A part of him wondered if this was some kind of a cruel dream, or if somehow it was going to be far worse than he had imagined. He continued to stare at his legs, watching as they actually obeyed his brain’s directions, slowly turning in the direction that he told them to. Much more seamless than it had been with the metal contraption that his friends had drawn him.
Rudy breathed quickly as he looked up at Sandra. He could feel himself becoming frozen as he watched the way that she was looking at him. Sandra’s smile spread across her muzzle, her teeth becoming bared in a sinister grin.
“I think now is a good time to start your...re-education..”
sss
Mint still had trouble wrapping his mind around what had happened. He still had trouble knowing for certain if he had gotten everything, or if there was some detail of this he was missing. And if he was missing something, was it something that was going to be catastrophic? Or was he just overthinking this whole thing?
Well it was difficult to really fully assess that. He was still trying to recover from what had happened with Dr. Crobat. Even though it had been a decent chunk of time since it happened, his leg muscles were still shaky as he move along the pathway, and it wasn’t even like his feet were touching the ground. The familiar face of Ripclaw looked at him for a moment, her head turned so that one eye could look at him. The sight of her was certainly comforting.
But that didn’t erase the nervousness that swept through his body. He still could not fully relax, no matter how hard he struggled to do so. He could feel himself cling a bit more tightly to Ripclaw’s green feathers, and he felt guilty as he did so, knowing that he might be holding a bit too tightly for her liking.
He just..couldn’t help it. Dr. Gelcro’s words kept echoing through his head. They wouldn’t leave him alone. He was constantly reminded of what had been told, reminded of just how lucky he and Penny had been.
Seeing Dr. Gelcro was an immense relief. Or at least, it was when they had learned that he was on their side still. They had braced themselves for impact at first, wondering if he was going to try to hurt them. Thankfully, he didn’t and he had even treated their wounds the best that he could. It wasn’t much and there was very little that he could do. But at least the bleeding had been stopped and the wounds covered.
Afterwards, the husky zoner had told them about what was going on. Or what he felt was going on. He believed that the Signal was back and it was the cause of Dr. Crobat’s strange behavior. The thought of it chilled Penny and Mint. The idea of the Signal being back was too horrifying to contemplate. Mint couldn’t help but imagine all those zoners who had ganged up on him and beat him up in the city...
But despite how terrifying it was, in some ways, it was a welcome relief. If this is indeed what had been going on, then Dr. Crobat really hadn’t betrayed them; he was as much of a victim as they were. All they had to do was fine a way to keep the Signal from affecting him further.
But...why would someone be using the Signal like this? Why target only one zoner? Or had there been more? Why weren’t they affected? Why wasn’t Dr. Gelcro going crazy, too? Something about the whole thing just didn’t make any sense.
Mint wondered if Sandra could be behind it. She was the inventor of the Signal. She had been using it to alter zoner behavior. She was the reason the zoners did not notice obvious things and the reason that so much of the city started acting more aggressive. And the fact that Sandra did this at all caused Mint’s blood to boil. Not just because of how many people she hurt, but because she wouldn’t have done this if she did think she was in the right. Was she trying to fool herself?
Mint tried not to think about her too much right now. There was still a bit of ways left before they would reach their destination. Or rather, their new destination. There had been a little detour from before. It had been a difficult decision to make, but they had ultimately agreed that it was for the best.
“So how long will it take to get to the Chalk Mine from here?” Mint asked, breaking the silence. He stared in front of him to see Dr. Gelcro, who was the one ‘driving’ Ripclaw, so to speak. The husky zoner turned his head and stared back at him.
“A little while yet. We are almost out of the desert at least.” Dr. Gelcro replied. He furrowed his eyes slightly. “But not to worry. I know a shortcut that will get us there quickly.”
“I do hope you’re right. I don’t want to think of what might happen if...” Penny’s voice trailed off, her eyes widening in fear.
Dr. Gelcro flinched at this gritting his teeth. “I understand. I promise, though, we will get there and back before you know it.”
Penny nodded her head once. “Yes, I know. Once we get the magic chalk, we can draw something to help us. We can get there much faster. But...” Her eyes closed softly as she shook her head. “This is all depending on if Sandra doesn’t do something to our friends...”
At this, Mint could feel his heart stinging in his chest. That was something that he had thought of, but he struggled not to think too hard on. But it was true; Sandra might do something to Rudy and Snap before they can get back. If they don’t pick up the pace and hurry...
“That is quite an understandable frustration. I know that there was a risk in doing this.” Dr. Gelcro said in a soft, sympathetic voice. He turned his head to the side and he gave a soft sigh, his eyes slowly closing. “But remember, there was a risk before. Running back in there without any tools... We all could have been captured.”
“Yeah that is true.” Mint acknowledged. He couldn’t deny that the dog zoner made sense with that statement. “It is...hard making decisions.” He narrowed his eyes. He knew that truth all too well.
“Let’s just concentrate on getting to the Chalk Mine.” Penny stated as she raised up her hand. “The sooner we get there, the better.” She paused as she looked behind her, staring at the unconscious form of Dr. Crobat, who had been secured to Ripclaw’s tail. “And maybe we can figure out something to help him out.”
Dr. Gelcro seemed to flinch at this, sucking in a sharp breath of air. “...so do I, Penny.” His voice was laced with emotion. “So do I...”
Mint stared at Dr. Gelcro sympathetically. It must have been quite a hard thing for him to do, to hurt Dr. Crobat like that. The dog zoner had moaned earlier about how he might have caused some permanent damage. And without the proper equipment, he had really no way of knowing for certain if this held some merit or not. It was an understandable concern, however. He did strike Dr. Crobat in the back of his skull pretty hard, and unconsciousness was not something to take lightly.
Mint looked over behind him, peering past Penny so that he could see Dr. Crobat. He had been tied up with whatever material that Dr. Gelcro managed to bring. Only after he was rendered incapable of attacking should he wake up before they reached their destination did they then tie him to Ripclaw’s stiff tail, ensuring that he was not going to fall off. They weren’t about to leave him behind of course.
None of them knew if they could help Dr. Crobat, however. They had no idea how badly damaged he was, or if they could get the Signal’s influence out of him, or if that even was the case going on here. It was so difficult to tell where this would go, and this didn’t settle well for either of them.
He narrowed his eyes as he glared out ahead of him, feeling Ripclaw’s muscles flex and stretch with each stride that she made. At least they were still making progress, getting ever closer to the Chalk Mine. Ripclaw was moving at an incredible pace, at least thirty miles per hour if Penny’s calculations were correct. If Ripclaw could keep this up, they should be able to get there very soon.
And when they did, hopefully they could start to turn things around. Hopefully they could begin to make strides in their favor and push back against Sandra. He hoped that they could stop her before she had a chance to do anything too terrible.
sss
Oh, why did he ever agree to this? Why did he agree to become part of this...this conspiracy? Why did he allow himself to be talked into this? He was usually better than this. More able to stand his ground. More able to say ‘no’ when he needed to.
But something about this was just..different. He couldn’t really explain why. Maybe it was the circumstances. Maybe it had something to do with probable outcomes. Or maybe it just had to do with the fact that, well, Bell was a dear friend of his and he wanted to be faithful to him. Especially since Bell had lost a lot of friends in the past for his...unusual beliefs.
Sarando did agree that it had been a wise move not to let too many people in on this. That did make it less likely for someone to attack him for it. As much as he disagreed with this stuff, he did not think that Bell deserved to be hurt over it. He didn’t think that he could forgive himself if....
Sarando tried not to let himself feel too depressed over it. So far, nothing bad has happened and things seemed to be going their way so far. Or rather, Bell’s way. Even if he was helping Bell, he did not regard this plan as anything of his own. He would not claim responsibility for this. He’d let the bull zoner have all the credit, even if he were to defend him.
This was because, as much as he cared for Bell, he still felt a little...bitter about the whole thing. He understood that Bell had good intentions, but the way that he was going about them... He was just taking too much of a risk. He should have backed out of this while he could and try to do something else. He could have stopped himself before he went too far. And now Bell was in it so deeply that...it just didn’t seem like he was able to stop even if he wanted to.
Sarando wanted to say something. He wanted to pursuade him off this dangerous mission. He wanted to convince the bull zoner that this just..wasn’t the right way to do things. The one that he had chosen for leadership.... He was not the one that anyone would ever want. Couldn’t he see that?
No, he couldn’t. Because he had become too blind in it all. He was too desperate to get results. Too desperate to move things in this direction. Even though he knows that no one would approve of it, he was still going through with it. Such a foolish act. Sarando doubted that even the person whom he was helping would offer much aid; no doubt he would just use him. And once he was at the top, Bell would be crushed like some kind of insect.
The crane wanted to stop him. Oh how he wanted to convince him otherwise. But he was such a coward at this stuff. He could never bring himself to say anything all that much. He could only stand idly by as Bell continued to dig himself a deeper hole. This made him feel sick inside. There was Bell, sitting and waiting for him as he continued this suicide mission, while he himself was...helping him instead of trying to stop him. Here he was, going to find what Bell wanted instead of trying to do something to dissuade him. Story of his life.
Well he was already way out here. He might as well just...get this over with. Who knows? Maybe Bell would get tired of the same data and just forget all about it. Maybe something else would happen to open his eyes. Then he wouldn’t have to worry about this again.
Sarando continued to head towards his designated location. It was still going to take a little while to get there. But then, if he could slow down, he would take even longer. He would love to delay this crazy shit for however long he wanted to....but he knew that Bell would probably have his head if he were to purposely put this off, if he took too long. Regardless of his friend status, Sarando no doubt felt that Bell would assassinate even him...
That’s how important this was to him. He would go as far as kill to get what he wanted. In some ways...he was similar to Sandra. Not that he would ever admit to that.
Sarando shook his head once, clearing the thoughts out of his mind. He needed to keep a move on. He couldn’t let his thoughts delay him for too long. He could see his destination up ahead. The last place that he had known their test subject to be in. He needed to go over there soon, before he managed to get too far away.
Sarando picked up the pace and he flew over there as quickly as he could. And maybe after this, he’d finally work up the courage to try to convince Bell to stop doing this. Maybe find a more peaceful way to shift his goals. Avoid a potential disaster down the line without provoking him to attack him or do something crazy.
...Just maybe...
sss
Skrawl grumbled as he continued to squirm his way through the tunnel. He was making some good progress, but at times, he’d end up getting a little stuck. It took a while for him to get himself unstuck several times, and he had almost given up at least once. The only thing that kept him moving forward was the fact that, well, it was kind of too late to head back. There was no way he could move backwards in here. So the only option left was just to...move forward.
He couldn’t have gotten that far, though. He didn’t feel as though he had covered that much ground. He was certain that he may have only traveled a few feet. A couple of yards at the very least. Yet it was still far enough that going back was not much of a viable option. His legs could no longer reach the opening.
He couldn’t help but question himself on this crazy decision. What motivated him to try something this stupid, anyway? Why had he allowed himself to decide that going through here was really the best soltuion? He should have just stayed put. At least he wouldn’t be cramped in like this. And Sandra did leave him alone for the most part after she had.... He shuddered at the thought.
But it was too late to go back. He had to remind himself of this over and over again. He just..needed to keep up a good pace. Wriggle himself around through here. Sure there were a few moments where he scraped himself or where he thought for sure he couldn’t move anymore. And there were a couple of times where he would accidentally bang his hand or a limb or something, nearly making him cry out in pain.
But overall, he would say that he was doing relatively good. He just needed to keep heading down this way and he hoped that he would find some place where he could exit from. It might take a little while, he knew. But it would all be worth it in the end. Being free, being able to get out of this hell hole....
But most of all, he wanted to get even with Sandra. What she had done to him, he was not going to allow it to slow him down that much. He would fight through it so he would have a chance to get at her. He wasn’t even sure what he would do to her once he was able to get to her. He just knew that he was going to tear into her, rip her apart. Drive his claws into her. Through her chest, her throat, her stomach, whatever else he could get a hold of. Sandra was going to regret the day that she had messed with him.
And his Beanie Boys... His expression softened up as he thought about them. He wasn’t really sure what he was going to do with them. He couldn’t really be too aggressive towards them. After all, it was not really their fault that they were being controlled by Sandra. She had done something to them to make them too afraid to disobey her. They had only been doing this because they were afraid that she’d hurt him if they didn’t.
For now, he still had to be cautious. Until he was able to stop Sandra, his Beanie Boys were still going to be an obstacle. He still did not feel comfortable with the idea of having to run away from his own Beanie Boys, but at the moment, what other choice did he really have? He would try to go easy on them, but if he had to...
He tried to focus his mind on trying to get out of here first, though. He was not going to get to anybody while still wedged in this narrow tunnel. He was moving just as slow as ever, and he had no idea how far this tunnel stretched out. He really had no way of knowing if he was getting any closer to an exit or not. The only thing he could do was just...keep moving, and hope that he would be able to get out of here soon.
The longer he stayed stuck in here, the more he could feel his body starting to burn. Not just in frustration, but out of anxiousness. The walls seemed to start moving in against him, and he could feel his heart rate quickening, pounding against his chest. He struggled to keep himself under control, but it was getting more and more difficult the longer that he remained stuck here.
He had to get out of here. He had to get to an exit somewhere. He had to get himself free. If he stayed stuck in here any longer, he was going to freak out. His mind spun faster and faster, his eyes darting left and right. He could feel claustrophia really start to sink in, gripping his mind. His teeth clenched tightly as he seethed through them.
The adrenaline that pumped through his body in response causing him to struggle harder in the tunnel. He ignored the pain that radiated through his body each time he banged up against something hard or twisted a limb the wrong way. The only thing on his mind at the very moment was getting out of here.
This had been a stupid idea. Why did he come here in the first place? Why didn’t he stay in his cell? Why didn’t he think of something else? Stupid, stupid... Now he was trapped and he had no idea if or when he would ever get out. He was utterly trapped in here. And no one would find him. He would starve to death and then Sandra would feast on his dead corpse. And he had no one to blame but himself. He...
No.... It wasn’t he that he should blame for this. It was Sandra. It was her fault... This was all her fault. If she had just listened to him from the start...
With newfound anger joining his pounding mind, Skrawl continued to struggle against the narrowed walls. Eventually he could hear something start to squeak. He thought he could feel something moving. And this prompted him to keep struggling, wriggling himself from side to side just like before. And the longher he did this, the more pronounced those sounds became.
Suddenly, the ground beneath him had given way, causing the jellybean to fall down. He hit the ground in a loud thud, dust kicking up into the air. He shook his head and rubbed it with one hand. He coughed and wheezed as the dust irritated his airway. Then he flinched as the horrible dank smell filled the air, and he thought for sure he could smell something akin to a rotting corpse. Just what did Sandra do around here?
Well at least he was out of the tunnel. He must have found a secret entrance, and this must be an area that Sandra had tried to seal away. Or a place that neither of them knew about. He wasn’t really sure. Well, whatever. At least he was out in the open. He took this moment to stretch himself, feeling relief in his muscles as they were no longer so knotted.
After he finished stretching, he took a look around, trying to make sense of where he was. He didn’t recognize this part of the castle. And it was a little dark to really see anything too clearly. The only bit of light he happened to have was from the opening in the tunnel above him. And even that was rather faint and didn’t help him too much. His only option, he realized, was to feel through this place.
He gritted his teeth at the thought. Well, if he really did have no choice, he might as well...
Suddenly he heard something echoing through the tunnel. His eyes widened as he looked left and right. Just what was that sound?
No matter how long he listened, he just couldn’t recognize it. He could feel himself growing irritated from not knowing. There was a sense of urgency in that voice and, though he had no proof regarding this, something told him that he would be quite interested in what was going on. And who knows? Maybe this could help him against Sandra.
Skrawl didn’t hesitate for much longer. One hand on the wall, he began to make his way down the hallway, moving as quickly as he could.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 13, 2016 18:18:02 GMT -5
Chapter 32: Most Disgusting Discovery
Delusional... I believe I can cure it all for you, dear. Coax or trick or drive or drag the demons from you. -Sleeping Beauty, A Perfect Circle
It was difficult to say just how long this corridor went on for. He didn’t know how long he had been running down this way. Or limping; he was still sore from what Sandra had done to him. But despite that he had managed to keep up a good pace, struggling to get to this destination as quickly as possible.
Or..wherever it might be, anyway. He had no idea where he was heading or what to expect. The only thing that he knew was that someone else was here. They sounded like they were in urgent need of help. Skrawl didn’t know why he felt compelled to follow the voice. But if it meant potentially another ally against Sandra...
Well, it was best to push aside his own frustrations for the time being, right?
Skrawl had no idea how long he was going to have to keep heading down this place, though. He didn’t know how long it would take before he reached whoever had made that sound. He didn’t know how long he would remain stuck in this dark corridor, the muggy smells starting to make his head swirl around in a pounding headache. The only thing that he knew was that he had to keep moving, especially if Sandra had found out that he had escaped...
At least he didn’t have to worry about her or the Beanie Boys for some time. She might not know that he was in here and this place did not look like it had any easy way of getting into it. It had only been by luck that he was able to get into this place at all.
This could be used to his advantage later on. He might not know where he was in relationship to the rest of the castle, but neither did Sandra. He could use this as a secret passageway to get around the place and to remain as hidden as possible. It would be much harder for Sandra to track him down in here. He would be safe. Or at least, safer than he had been before.
Eventually, it seemed like he had finally reached an end of the corridor. Even though he could barely see in the dark like this, he could still see enough that he could tell that there was a wall in front of him. Usually, he would grumble and growl at this, and try to find another way around. But recalling what happened before, how he found this place through what appeared to be just solid wall, he didn’t give up hope just yet.
He placed his hand against the wall and felt around it slowly. He lightly scraped his claws a little, listening intently to the scratching sounds, trying to see if they sounded any different than what he’d expect from a usual wall. There wasn’t much of a difference, but he thought he detected something akin to a slight echo. No, not an echo... He wasn’t really sure what to call it, but it was enough to tell him that something might be on the other side.
Skrawl placed both hands on the wall and he started to give it a push and see what would happen. He wasn’t really too surprised when he found that the wall would not move. He might not be doing it the right way. Or maybe this had been sealed up good and tight. Or this corridor was just incomplete. Any scenario was likely.
So..how was he going to go about this? He folded his arms and he frowned at the wall, his mind swirling as he struggled to think of some kind of plan. There had to be a way to get through it. And without using too much force; he didn’t want to end up hurting himself by mistake.
He did notice, as he was trying to think of a way to get through, that the noises that he heard earlier had stopped. He wondered what had happened, if it was anything to be concerned about. He didn’t let himself get too distracted, however, and he focused on just trying to get through this wall as soon as possible. He could worry about that stuff a little later.
Hmm...well if the wall was slightly hollow, but still pretty solid, maybe this meant that it... No, that didn’t make much sense. But there had to be something that he could try. He just needed to think really hard about this. Think outside of the box a bit.
That was when he noticed something else on the wall. It was hard to tell at first because of the darkness. But when he moved himself closer and stared at it intently, he could see what seemed to be some kind of mark on there. A bright red. He blinked a few times, wondering how he could have missed this before. Raising up a hand, he placed it against the object and pushed down.
There was a small clicking sound, and he thought he could hear some kind of rock scraping against another rock. He took a step back as he saw, in the darkness, something moving off to the side. It took a few moments, but the wall eventually moved over to the other side, exposing what appeared to be a new tunnel. Skrawl flinched as he felt something hit up against his face. He waved his hand as he tried to fight back against the smell, and then he proceeded to head inside.
This looked a lot more rigid all around, as if some kind of large drill made this. Skrawl was perplexed by it, as well as by the door he had come in through. He knew he didn’t build this, and he had no idea if Sandra did, either.
But the mystery hardly concerned him. He focused on the task at hand, and he kept moving forward. At least this tunnel was a little better lit. There were a few small lightbulbs here, which lit the pathway, making it a lot easier for him to head on through without tripping over anything.
At the very end, which he reached in relatively short time, there was some kind of bulge with a wheel that he could turn. Skrawl would normally try to assess the situation at least a little, but he didn’t think that there would be time for that. Gripping into the wheel, he began to turn it around quickly, and he could feel the door starting to push back against him. He backed up, tugging the round, valve-like door with him and he opened it all the way.
This time, he was greeted not with another tunnel, but a more open, lit area. The walls were tall, stretching quite far upwards. He wasn’t really sure how high they were. But it didn’t matter; he needed to get through this place. At least it didn’t look like it was too far. Just a little ways down and then a turn to the side. As he headed down, he couldn’t help but imagine that he was in some kind of office building.
There was that sound again. Skrawl immediately froze at the sound as he looked left and right, trying to find the source. He realized it was coming at the end of this hallway. He wondered how the sound could have gotten all the way to where he was, but maybe these walls just helpd sound travel further? He wasn’t sure, and right now, that didn’t really matter too much. Narrowing his eyes, Skrawl headed down the lit hallway more cautiously.
Upon making the turn, he could see a large, flat wall there. But unlike the others, this was not an opaque wall. When he started to walk over slowly, he realized that this was some kind of room. A bedroom it wound seem, judging by the bed that he saw.
Strange... Wouldn’t Sandra have covered this up if she wanted the tunnel hidden? If she knew about it that its... Or if she didn’t... But that didn’t make any sense. Skrawl scratched his head as a headache spread throughout. If Sandra didn’t know about this place, then why was this....
It must be a one way mirror then. Like that thing that the cops use when they were interrogating a subject. Sandra must not be aware of this fact. No wonder nothing was done about it. Well, he might as well take advantage of this and see what was going on. He moved closer until he was nearly right up against the wall. He looked left and right, getting an idea of what was in this room.
At first, he did not see anything too interesting. Just some ordinary bedroom. Frankly, he was not interested in knowing what Sandra does when she was all by herself. He gritted his teeth at the thought of this.
But then he took notice of something else present in this room. When he saw the large kennel that recognized as Fido’s, he immediately froze. This room...it was the one that he had used when he was preparing for that one plan many years ago.
The sight of the kennel caused him to have a momentary flashback of what happened earlier. How Sandra had used his dog for a living bomb. He growled at the thought, clenching his fist tightly. While it didn’t hurt him as much as it would have if it had been a Beanie Boy, it was still the principle of the thing. Fido was his to control, not hers. And yet she had....
It looked as if the kennel was not fully empty. There was something moving inside there. He squinted his mismatched eyes as he struggled to see what was inside that thing. Even though he could see the barred door just fine, the interior of the kennel was pretty dark and it was hard to tell just how occupied it now. The only thing he could do was press himself against the wall and try hard to see just what was beyond that metal door.
Then he saw it. It took him a little while to recognize who it was. But when he did, he couldn’t help but take a sharp intake of breath.
“S-Snap...?” He managed to whisper before his voice trailed off.
He might have been enemies with Snap, but even he couldn’t help but feel a sense of horror when he saw just what kind of condition that he was in. He could see the terror in his eyes, how bruised up he was. He could see that his clothes were torn up, and there was an odd gait to him as he moved. That annoying courage that he was familiar with, it was not there. He could see nothing but an emptiness, almost vacant. That was not something that he would have expected from Snap.
He could see just what was making that sound. It appeared that Snap would sometimes let out a loud wail as he started to sob. He could see the tears flowing down his face, how reddened his cheeks were. It looked like Snap was having trouble standing. And as if on cue, the zoner collapsed into the ground, his head lowered, body shaking.
Normally, Skrawl would not care. He would just feel this zoner deserved it. But in this case, he could not bring himself to feel joy about this. Because as he stared at Snap, he could tell just what had happened.
Snap had been....
He could not get himself to finish the thought. He could only manage a soft growl as his stomach twisted in disgust. It would seem that Sandra had decided to spread her little ‘mechanism’ on someone else. Well isn’t that just like her...
It seemed that he and Snap have something in common now. In this manner, they were almost kindred spirits. Keyword there was almost. But that brought about a new question that he never thought he would ask himself. Something that wouldn’t exit his mind, and he knew the only reason was because of the fact that Snap suffered in the same disgusting way that he had.
The question was...
Should he help Snap? Or should he just leave him be?
He honestly did not know. He was going to need some time to think. And thankfully, in here, he had quite a bit of time to think about this. So the jellybean leaned against the wall, watching Snap carefully as he struggled to think of what he should do.
sss
Rudy’s mind swirled with thoughts as he stared up at Sandra. He could hear her words echoing in his head over and over again. He felt his body stiffen up and he could feel his lower lip quivering. He could feel the burning sensation behind his eyes as tears wanted to stream out even mroe. He couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe. All he could do was just...stare at Sandra, a part of him wishing that this was some sort of dream.
It was really quite funny if he looked at it from an outside perspective. He had always wanted to get his legs back. He had always mentioned to his friends how he’d do almost anything to get them back. He had been fine for a while, but the horror of not being able to walk again had sunk in deeply.
But this...this is not how he wanted them back. This is not how he wanted things to go. Sure, Sandra had restored his leg movement and feeling. She had done the one thing that he wanted so much with such great ease. But it was because of the fact that she did it that Rudy could not feel relieved for too long. In fact, it took only seconds for horror to dawn on him, as he knew that Sandra would not have done this without some sort of ‘price’ involved.
So much of him just wanted to get up and flee. To run off and try to save himself. But he could not bring himself to move once. His whole body had become stiff as a board, and his muscles had a hard time bending in any direction. His eyes were wide and he could not tear them away from Sandra’s dark grin as she stared down at him. He was utterly helpless. If Sandra wanted to do something to him in that moment, she could and he wouldn’t be able to do a thing about it.
Even if he could run... would he even be able to escape? He hadn’t used his legs in so long. The metal contraption helped by supporting his weight. But if he were to stand on his real legs, using the muscles in there to help support him...he didn’t think he could do it. He might fall over too many times as he tried to run, and that would give Sandra more than enough time to capture him.
He had no way to escape.
Sandra tilted her head to one side in an almost curious fashion. Her tail twitched out behind her, her arms folding behind her back. She licked her lips slowly as she gave a soft chuckle. “Well? What are you waiting for?” She motioned her hand towards him. “Aren’t you going to try out your legs?”
Rudy didn’t reply. He couldn’t think to even move still. The only thing that changed was that his head lowered down slowly. He could feel his neck creaking slightly and he winced at just how stiff his neck muscles had become.
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this, curling her lips back into a spartial snarl. “Really now, is that it? After all the trouble I went through to heal your legs for you, this is how you repay me?” Sandra growled lowly as she shook her head. “You really are an ungrateful little brat.” She tilted her head away at an angle, her red eyes piercing against his own. “But then again...I shouldn’t have expected less from a promise breaker like yourself...”
Rudy gulped nervously, letting out a soft whimper, as he pressed his chin against the ground, looking up at Sandra in fear. His mind wouldn’t stop spinning, and he kept asking himself the same question over and over again.
What did Sandra mean by his ‘re-education’...? And how did she plan on going about it?
Though he wanted to ask, he couldn’t bring himself to open his mouth to speak. He couldn’t think to try to get her to tell him what she planned on doing with him. There were possibilities, he knew. And on some level, he had an idea of what she planned. But it was so hard for him to make full acknowledgement of this when he was too busy shivering on the ground. He could only think to lay here and wait and see what she does. His frightened mental state knew that this was the best posture to be in at the moment.
Sandra continued to let out a low, soft growl, but she seemed to calm down rather quickly. Rudy wasn’t really sure why, but he did not care. He was just glad that she was no longer looking like she was going to crack his skull in two. She had started to move back away from him, much to his relief, and he watched as she put her back to him, her tail wriggling around behind her.
“Okay then, don’t get up. I’m sure the floor is quite lovely. Indeed, why would you want to leave it?” She held her hands out as she shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know why I thought of restoring your legs if you weren’t going to appreciate them. But eh...” She looked over her shoulder and she stared back at Rudy. “I can always undo it, especially if you love it on the ground so much...”
The teenager felt his heart skip several beats at this. He shook his head rapidly as he saw Sandra raise up her hand to perform her task. “W-Wait! Don’t!” He cried out at her as he tried to push himself up on his hands. “Please...don’t...”
Sandra smiled at this and she lowered her hand. She said nothing as she watched the boy start to struggle up to his feet.
Rudy tried to fight against the wobbliness that was present in his arms. And as he pushed himself up, he tried to control the shakiness that shot through his legs. It was a slow and painful process. A task that was so foreign to him without some sort of aid. It took several tries and he had wound up falling into the ground more than once.
Yet he still kept going. He fought the best he could at just how unsteady he was. He could feel pressure against his leg that he hadn’t felt in a long time. His own weight pushing down on it. His legs wobbling in a rather pronounced way, side to side. He continued to push himself up, grabbing onto the nearby bars to help assist himself. Slowly, but surely, he was getting up onto his feet.
Once he got up to a certain point, his legs still noticeably bent, he fell forward a little. He let out a surprised cry and he held onto the bars more firmly. He could feel his legs laying out beneath him at such an odd angle. He felt the familiar yet foreign sensation of his legs aching, pain shooting through them for the very first time in years. Keeping a good grip on the bars, he managed to resteady himself and he struggled back up to his feet.
When he was able to stand for the first time since that incident so long ago, Rudy could feel a rush of emotion sweep through him. He was still leaning against the bars for support. He could still feel a weakness in his leg and there was still the cramping sensation from the muscles not having been used in so long. But in the end, the thing that stuck with him most was the fact that he was even standing here at all.
He stared down at his legs, taking in quick breaths as his mind still spun around with many thoughts. He wasn’t sure what to think of what happened. He had never been struck by such a confusing wave of mixed emotions. Should he feel relief that he was standing? Or horrified because of whom had given it back to him?
Rudy managed to turn his head to look back at Sandra, wondering what she was going to do. So far, she was only staring at him. But he knew that she must have more planned. After all she had apparently wanted to ‘re-educate him’. Whatever that meant.
His eyes suddenly widened. Wait...was she going to...?
He didn’t have time to finish his thought before he heard a chilling chuckle coming from Sandra’s mouth.
“Ah very nice! I see that you haven’t forgotten how to stand up. It’s like riding a bicycle, isn’t it?” Sandra held up her hand in gesture. “You were a little slow, but congratulations, Rudy. You did such a splendid job...”
Rudy only responded with heavy panting as he continued to stare at Sandra cautiously. He tried not to move too much, as though a single wrong movement would be enough for her to jump on him and attack him. He stood no chance in trying to run. Not like this. Sandra would easily capture him, and once she did, who knows what she’d do when she punished him? She might even take away his arms too...
He shuddered at the memory of that, his mind flipping through the memories like some kind of book. He had go to through...he was certain it was at least a couple of months, without being able to move. He was an utter vegetable, a solitary head against the pillow. Unable to do anything for himself. Even going to the bathroom had been impossible, and he needed to be spoonfed food like he were some kind of a baby. It was so humiliating.
And to think that Sandra could force him to live through that all over again...
Rudy struggled to push the thoughts out of his mind. It wasn’t like he had a lot of time to really worry about that. What happened was in the past. He needed to be more worried about what Sandra was going to do with him in the present. What did she have planned for him? Just what was she going to do?
Sandra started to take a couple of small, slow steps towards him. She was quite deliberate in her steps, watching as he flinched with each move, her smile spreading further. It was all some sort of game to her, and this realization caused Rudy to shudder. But there was very little that he could do against her. Not without risking himself getting even more hurt.
“I do wonder how easy it will be to teach you in this state. Maybe you will be more willing to cooperate. Oh yes, I am aware that fiddling around with someone mentally can make them..most compliant.” Sandra began to pace from side to side in front of Rudy. She was not yet close enough to try to touch him, but with the way she was looking at him, he knew that she would not hesitate to get closer to him should he do something to try to get away from her. “I think you will make a fine pupil, Rudy Tabootie. You are still so young....” She gave a soft chuckle. “There is still some hope for you, I do believe...”
Rudy gulped at this and he tried to take a step back. He felt his leg slip slightly with the step, forcing him to hang onto the bars even more. He stared at the blue dragon with widened eyes, his racing mind trying to think of just what she had in store for him. When he saw her open her mouth to continue speaking, he had a feeling that he was not going to like what he was about to hear.
Sandra looked away, staring at the bars that led to the outside. “We are so much alike, you and I.” Rudy glared at her when he said this, though it did him no good as Sandra was not paying any attention. “We both want what is best for others. We both care enough about this world to do whatever it takes to protect it.” Her tail raised up slightly at this. “And we both know what it is like to be...imprisoned.” She looked over her shoulder. “Even if the methodology was quite different for the two of us.”
“We’re n-nothing the same...” Rudy hissed through a soft, weakened voice. “You don’t care about this world. You just care about making others succumb to your beliefs! That’s not helping anyone!”
Sandra simply stared at him, her eyes narrowing softly. “Perhaps to you, it isn’t. You cannot see things my way because you have been raised incorrectly.” She raised an eyebrow slowly. “Are you sure your parents had been doing well with you?”
Rudy felt a flash of anger as Sandra said that. He gritted his teeth and growled softly. He wanted to say something, anything to her. But he could not think of anything to say.
How dare she say that... She knew nothing about his parents. She didn’t know anything about them. She had no write in criticizing them like that. She had no right to tell him that they were doing something wrong. His parents loved him and they did whatever they could to help him grow up to be the person that he was now. They had been nothing but supportive of him and....
..well, there was that time when they did not believe him when he tried to tell them that Mint pulled that fire alarm...
Rudy shook his head. No, he could not think about that. They had discussed that. They talked things out and things had been fine. He shouldn’t still be angry about that. It was no longer an issue. Yeah it was all just fine.
So why was he suddenly feeling this stinging sensation in his chest?
“Ah, it seems that they did do something wrong, didn’t they?”
Rudy nearly jolted when Sandra suddenly spoke up like that. He would have fallen into the ground if he wasn’t still clinging to the iron bars. He stared over at Sandra, his eyes widened, blinking slowly. It took him several seconds before he realized just what she had said. Attempting to look tough, he glared at her and he shook his head rapidly.
“N-Nothing happened! And even if something did, it’s none of your business!” Rudy shouted at her, baring his teeth. “S-So just shut up!”
“Oh how real mature... You just tell me to shut up without bothering to see my side of things. That’s how you’ve always been...” Sandra tilted her head to the right. “But I can see your expression there. You must have felt the same way, right? Did your parents ever not listen to you?”
Rudy struggled so hard not to react at this question. He didn’t want Sandra to get any indication of what he was thinking. But judging from Sandra’s expression seconds latr, he had completely failed at that. Something about his expression had clearly given something away. He could see the twinkle in Sandra’s eyes as she began to take a couple of steps closer to him.
“I knew it. We are more alike than I thought. You have felt what it’s like to want the best for everyone. What it is like to be a prisoner. And now...” Sandra got close enough to reach over and gently cup Rudy’s chin. “..you understand what it’s like not being listened to...”
He let out a loud grunt as he ripped his head away, hissing at her. “Don’t you dare touch me...!”
Sandra just smiled at this, like it was the funniest thing that she had ever seen. “Now that I have made my point...” Rudy narrowed his eyes further at her. Sandra acted as if nothing was going on as she lifted her head and tilted it towards the ceiling. “I am sure that things will go rather smoothly. With the proper education you will start to see things my way, I’m sure. I promise that you will begin to understand why I think this way, and hopefully..” She gave him a sideways glance. “..you will adopt my view.”
Rudy hissed through his clenched teeth. “Fuck off...”
Sandra just chuckled, her head tilting slightly up so that she could look at Rudy in the eyes, the teenager being a little taller than she was. There was no sign of anxiety in her eyes, as though she really did think that this was going to work. Rudy had no idea just why she thought that he would ever be convinced. She must really have gone insane.
Sandra paused for a moment as she looked over at what remained of Jyker’s corpse. She stared at it intently, her mouth opening up a little and licking her lips slowly. The sight of it was enough to make Rudy’s gut twist. He struggled not to throw up as he saw Sandra walk over and grab onto one of Jyker’s dismembered body parts, an arm specifically.
Sandra held up the arm with one hand and, much to Rudy’s horror and disgust, she began to bite into it and chew off large chunks of meat quite easily. With her second bite, blood sprayed out from her attempts to chew it off, and some of it got on Rudy’s face. It took all his will power not to vomit at this.
The blue dragon took immediate notice of this. “Oh dear me, I apologize.” It was hard to tell if she was being sincere or not. Either way, her words brought no comfort. “Let me get that.” She reached over with her free hand and used a couple feather fingers to roughly rub the chalky blood from his face. “There, isn’t that better?”
Rudy simply growled in response and leaned away from her. He nearly tripped over from how quickly he did this. His eyes never left her, his pupils shrinking slightly. He could feel a few tears roll down his cheeks as he watched Sandra consume the limb that once belonged to Jyker. He managed to squeak out, “H-How could you...?”
Sandra frowned at this, tilting her head in confusion. “I am not sure why you are upset. Letting the dead body rot is just a waste of meat. Why let it go useless when it can be used as food?” She made a point to bite and chew another chunk of meat a bit more loudly, the coagulated blood dripping out onto the ground. “I would never think to waste such food if I can help it.” She paused for a moment. “...most of the time.”
“You’re thinking of all those innocent zoners you slaughtered, aren’t you...?” Rudy struggled to control his anger.
“Whether or not they are innocent is up in the air. But yes...” Sandra swallowed another bite. “I have some regret in that. All that meat...wasted.” She shook her head slowly. “But it was still for a good cause.” She raised her hand up in gesture. “And besides, that giant bird more than made up for it.”
Rudy could feel a burning sensation sweep through his chest. “Now you see here! You can’t just...” He paused as he suddenly realized what she just said at the end. He stared at Sandra long and hard for several seconds, breathing in shakingly. “D-Did you just say...bird...?”
Sandra nodded her head. “Oh yes. There was a large condor flying about. I took it down so I could have something to eat for a while.” She smiled at the memory and gave a chuckle. “Let me tell you, it was quite hard getting all of the meat off of it, but it was worth it, I think...”
Rudy couldn’t hold in his emotions for long. His mind spun around and he could feel his body shake. A hand formed into a tight fist. He had never felt such a strong urge to choke someone like he did now.
This dragon...this monster... She was the one who had killed Courtney... She was the reason that bird was dead. She had killed Penny’s creation and for what? To eat? Sandra didn’t even try anything else. She just...killed Courtney just to satisfy her appetite. That...that lowly, good for nothing..
“You murderer!”
That was all that Rudy could manage to shout. His cries echoed across the room. It was loud enough to make Sandra freeze and stare at him with widened eyes. He didn’t bother answering her unspoken question. He just stood there and panted heavily, his teeth partially bared, each breath having a growly edge to it. He glared daggers at her, a part of him almost wishing that fire beams would shoot out and strike her.
His behavior had caught Sandra quite by the surprise, as it took her a while before she could think of to respond. And even when she did, her voice was a little softer than before. It was the first, and probably the only time, recently that Sandra showed any sort of caution towards him.
“Anyway...I think it’s best that we get started on the training.” Said Sandra, skipping over the whole condor ordeal completely, much to Rudy’s frustration. He opened his mouth to speak, but Sandra immediately covered his mouth. “Shush now, class is in session.” She removed her hand from him before he had a chance to bite her. She raised a finger up. “Pay attention to teacher...”
“Nothing you do or say will make me side with you...” Rudy growled softly. “...you monster.” He added, his eyes nearly glowing with emotion.
Sandra ignored this as she continued, “Now, let me start off with the first lesson. Since you do not understand the importance of the promise, I think I should begin by giving you an analogy. Ever known what it is like nearly falling down a flight of steps?” Sandra turned her head to one side. “Oh I’m srue you have. We all did at one point or another.” She motioned towards him, her other hand still gripping the partially eaten arm of Jyker. “And how you hope that your body will not betray you? Or any of the elements around you? Hoping that you will be able to get yourself to rebalance and not fall and hurt yourself. It would only take a small amount of betrayal, a tiny push, and then...” Sandra tightened her hand into a fist.
Suddenly, Rudy felt a sweeping sensation go through his spine. This one was much less welcoming than the last one. A more chilling, sharp sensation. He could feel his legs go numb in a matter of seconds. With a loud cry, Rudy collapsed into the ground, coughing and wheezing. He tried to move his legs, but this time, they weren’t working. They were as broken as they had been at the start of all this. Rudy looked up at Sandra in horror.
Sandra just grinned viciously down at him. “Case in point....” She hissed through her clenched teeth. “This...is what you are doing when you break a promise, dear Rudy. You are the one knocking them off their precarious perch and down they fall. Oh if only you had been smart enough and caring enough to be there to help them...”
Rudy simply laid there as he watched her with widened eyes, unsure of how to respond to her. What could he say to that? Especially when his mind was locked in raw emotion, a fleeting sorrow striking him as he once again experienced what it was like having his legs taking from him again.
Sandra stared at Rudy for several moments before she lowered herself onto one knee in front of him. She reached out, smirking as Rudy flinched. She began to stroke his hair gently. “I think you will do well in this class, Rudy Tabootie. I am sure it might take a little time, but don’t worry...” She gripped his chin tightly. “You will get the hang of it...” Rudy was unable to tear away from her gaze, a few tears strolling down his face. “...eventually...”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 15, 2016 20:08:30 GMT -5
Chapter 33: Chase Down
And we'll run for our lives -Run, Snow Patrol
“Rudy Tabootie is what?!” Biclops practically shouted, his voice ringing all around. He didn’t look like he could close his mouth; it has practically hanging down to his feet. Well figuratively speaking that is.
Penny wished that she could say something to lighten up the situation. Something that would make things seem not as bad as they really were. But she knew there was nothing that she could say. Things just looked quite grim all around. She took in a deep breath and sighed before she replied. “Yeah, it’s true. He and Snap are both being held prisoner by Sandra.”
Biclops’s face seemed to pale a little more than it already was. “But..she was arrested...”
Mint let out a growl through gritted teeth. “You mean that you haven’t heard the news?!” He raised his hands up into the air. “I know it was recent and all, but come on!”
Biclops narrowed his eyes. “In case you forgotten, Mint, I have to guard the Chalk Mine. I am here almost all the time because this work is a full time job. Leaving it alone even just for a little while could spell disaster!”
“Oh yeah? Like what?” Mint inquired.
“Like someone trying to destroy it.” Biclops hissed softly. “Like how Skrawl and Craniac 4 tried to years ago.” Mint widened his eyes at this. Biclops jerked his head towards Penny. “Ask her. She was there, too. Though I wonder why she hadn’t...”
“Maybe I did tell him and he forgot but...” Penny paused for a moment. She blinked her eyes a few times. Then she narrowed them, glaring at both Biclops and Mint. “Why are we even wasting time on this? We need to get back there before Sandra...” She gripped the sides of her head, trying to calm herself down. “Okay...” She exhaled slowly before turning to stare at Biclops. “We just need to get some magic chalk and we will be on our way.”
“Indeed.” Dr. Gelcro finally spoke up after being quiet most of the time. “We don’t have much time to waste.” He raised his paw up in gesture. “We would appreciate it of you could loan us some pieces of magic chalk so we can rescue Rudy and Snap and stop Sandra.”
Biclops breathed in deeply, his chest inflating for a moment. He then exhaled softly. “Yeah, sure. Sorry about the delay.” He glanced at Mint and Penny. “I will get you some now. Hold on.” The massive zoner turned and began to make his way into the Chalk Mine.
“Wait!” Dr. Gelcro shouted as he took a step forward. His hand was outstretched towards the giant as though to grab onto something.
Biclops stopped as he and the two humans stared at Dr. Gelcro in confusion. “Yes? What is it?”
Dr. Gelcro motioned towards the body of Dr. Crobat, who was still unconscious and still tied up. “Do you mind keeping my friend here? I mean...you have some kind of cage you can put him in, right?” Upon seeing Biclops nod his head, Dr. Gelcro gave a small, weak smile. “Okay, that’s good. I’d like to keep him here, at least caged. I think he will be safer here.”
“I see.” Biclops stared at Dr. Crobat’s prone form. “And why is he like that anyway?”
Penny realized that they hadn’t told Biclops about the Signal’s return yet. She didn’t know why they hadn’t mentioned it, but she did realize quickly that there hadn’t been that much time for that. They had come here to get magic chalk and then leave; there was almost no room in there to tell him about the Signal. Well, it was best to keep him on the up and up. Otherwise, he might end up letting Dr. Crobat out and...
A part of her wondered if leaving Dr. Crobat here was a good idea. After all, if he managed to escape, he could do a lot of damage. Of course, they didn’t really know what he would do. The Signal was highly unpredictable. And in the end, it was risky leaving anyone questionable in the mines unless they were adequately secured.
Then again, was it really that big of a deal? The Chalk Mine was usually a secure place and Biclops was one hell of a guardian. If he could keep intruders out, surely he could keep Dr. Crobat in check. Especially if he was caged. And if Sandra or whoever was controlling the Signal tried to get him out, they’d have to face Biclops. And another plus was that, according to Biclops, the Signal didn’t seem to be able to penetrate these walls. Not because of the thickness; he theorizes it was the magic chalk’s presence that was doing something.
Quite an interesting thing. Penny had wanted to study on that, but since the Signal had disappeared, there didn’t seem to be a need for it. But since it’s back....
For now, they had something else they needed to do.
“The Signal is back.” That’s all she said. A simple, to the point statement.
And that was all Biclops needed to hear before his eyes widened. “Wh-What..? The Signal is...back?” His voice was barely a whisper, and it sounded as if it was taking a lot of effort for him just to speak. “I...I can’t... How did...” He stammered, tripping over his own tongue. It was clear that he was having a hard time comprehending this.
“It’s true.” Dr. Gelcro spoke up. “It all adds up.” Looking down at Dr. Crobat, he continued, “He’s exhibiting the same symptoms. Strange behavior. He had attacked these two creators.” He flinched as he pressed a hand to himself. “And he almost got me, too. If it weren’t for Ripclaw...” He looked over at the green, feathered dinosaur who stood a few feet away. “..I would not have survived.”
Penny and Mint exchanged looks with each other. This hadn’t been the first time that they heard this, but even hearing it again, it still had the same impact upon them. They both looked over at where Ripclaw was. They felt a sense of gratefulness that she had acted as swiftly as she did. They didn’t understand how she had managed to find Dr. Gelcro, but they were glad that she did.
After a few moments, Mint spoke up. “So yeah, the Signal is back and we are sure that Sandra might be behind it. So we need to stop her.” He stopped for a moment, his eyes narrowing. “And of course, save our friends.”
Biclops stared at them for a few moments. He looked as if he was having a hard time digesting all of this. Not that Penny was surprised. This was all quite hard to take in. Biclops apparently had been unaware of Sandra’s escape due to being isolated in the Chalk Mine. So hearing all of this that went on...oh man, it must have been overwhelming for him.
At least he knew now. Even if it was late, even if they wished that they could have told him sooner, at least he knew just what was going on. And that was important. Now Biclops was on the up and up about the situation, so Sandra can no longer take him by surprise.
“Well, okay.” Biclops spoke up. “I will....do my best to keep Dr. Crobat here safe.” He looked down at him. “I do not know if the Signal left his mind or not. He might still be aggressive for a while.” He shut his eyes softly and shook his head, as though remembering what happened to the other zoners. “But however long it takes, I will do what I can.” He offered the three the best reassuring smile that he could muster. “I will try my best. I promise.”
Penny smiled back at him, feeling a wave of relief rush through her. “Thank you, Biclops.”
sss
Skrawl was torn in what he should do. He remained quiet as he watched Snap for several moments, his mind sifting through several thoughts as he tried to figure out a course of action. He just couldn’t decide what he should do. Should he leave? Or should he get Snap out of there?
It was quite a funny thing, really. Hadn’t he tried to kill him before? Oh yes, he remembered that well. He had taken him when his back was broken and he had slashed it and he had tried to have him and Penny killed in order to get to Rudy. He didn’t feel any sense of guilt in that. It was quite a clever plan of his and he couldn’t feel any shame in that.
So why was this time different? Why did he feel it was too difficult to leave Snap in this condition even though he’s done horrible things to him before? Why couldn’t he just turn around and run off and find another way out of here?
He knew exactly why. It was because of what Sandra did to him. Skrawl might not be the nicest person, and he would fully admit that, but even he would not wish something like that upon his enemies. Even he would not go that far. Just like he had thought before, he and Snap were, in a way, kindred spirits, in that they were both hurt the same way. This thought did not waver and he still believed it.
Though of course, his reasoning was not really entirely based on selfishness. If anything, he was being just as selfish as he’s always been. There was another reason that he was considering getting Snap out of there. He had told himself this a few times before, but it was still just as true then as it was now.
He wanted another ally against Sandra.
It seemed that Snap was not affected by Sandra’s spell. He was still terrified, yes. But he recognized that this wasn’t the same kind of fear that the Beanie Boys had. No, there was something different in his eyes. Something that told him that there might still be a chance to sway Snap to his side. If anything, he imagined that Snap would be glad to get out of that cage and on his way to a more safe location. Then he could keep the little runt around so he’d have at least someone to have his back if Sandra came and..
Hmm, but would he be willing to help him, even if he were capable? He wasn’t sure how badly hurt Snap was, so he might not last that long. And on top of that, they were still enemies, weren’t they? Would Snap even want to help him, even if they were stuck together. Well, the small blue and white zoner might not be stupid, but still....
He shook the thoughts out of his mind. He was wasting enough time as it was. He needed to act now while Sandra was still away. He had to get Snap out of there now, while he still had a chance. He didn’t know yet what he’d do with Snap after the danger had passed. But that wasn’t his concern at this very moment. Besides, he can always figure something to do later on.
Skrawl looked around as he tried to find some way to get in there. There should be some way to get inside, right? He just needed to look around carefully and...
Ah, looks like there was a button to get this open. Further proof that this thing had been designed on purpose. He still had to wonder about the origin of those tunnels, but for now, he’ll just concentrate on getting Snap. He wondered how difficult it would be, though he can’t imagine Snap putting up much of a fight. Not if it meant a chance to get out of here.
Placing his hand against the button, Skrawl could hear a click and then the sliding of something hard against another hard object, just like before. He flinched at just how loud it was. Okay, not as loud as it could have been. But it was still quite a bit squeaky, almost like nails scraping a chalkboard. He covered his ears up to protect them from the sound as the wall opened up in front of him.
A part of him was worried that Sandra might be able to hear this. But he dismissed that worry quickly. If Sandra had taken notice to it, he would have heard her loud roar at this point. Or at the very least, her bursting through the door at top speed. But there was nothing. And the door stopped moving completely a few moments later, so it didn’t really matter.
But he knew it was still best to be careful. He didn’t want to do anything that could potentially cause any problems. He didn’t want to accidentally jinx himself or anything. So as he stepped out of the hallway and into the room, he was slow and careful, doing whatever he could not to make a sound. It was a little hard moving forward without his claws tapping, but overall, he felt that he was doing a relatively good job.
Slowly, taking his time, Skrawl began to make his way over to where the cage was located. He could see it situated just in front of him, only a few feet away. He felt a sense of relief at this. It shouldn’t be too hard to grab Snap and get out of here fast, then.
He could see that Snap hadn’t noticed him yet. The zoner had turned away, possibly thinking that Sandra was the one coming in after him. The small zoner was shivering a little, letting out a few small cries. This made Skrawl pause for a moment, noticing just how much like himself Snap was acting. He paused for a moment, and then shook his head and continued on forward.
All the while, Snap didn’t look over. He didn’t speak. He could only curl up into a ball and whimper. A part of Skrawl wanted to roll his eyes and comment on how pathetic he was acting. But another part of him felt a tinge of sympathy, since he had been through exactly what Snap was crying about.
It didn’t take Skrawl too long to reach the kennel. He stopped in front of it roughly about a foot away. He took a moment to stare at Snap’s shivering form, shaded in the darkness of the kennel. He watched him for several seconds, trying to think of just how to approach this. He had to wonder if this was even a good idea at all; if he was this scared, would he listen to him?
Well if it meant a chance at getting away from Sandra, then he was certain to be more cooperative. It just...might take a little convincing.
Skrawl decided to get it over with as soon as possible. Not like he had a ton of time anyway. If he didn’t do this as soon as possible, then they were going to run into problems later. No doubt this will be just a one time thing. Sandra would track his smell to this door thing and eventually figure out there was something there. Then she would have him hunted down.
His eyes widened at that. He didn’t realize that would be a problem until now. How could he have been so stupid? He knew about Sandra’s sense of smell and he had forgotten about it somehow. He tried hard not to slap himself in the face.
He pushed the thoughts aside for now. He’d figure something else out. For now, he needed to take this chance to grab Snap before Sandra came back.
Skrawl struggled to think of what to say at first. But he soon defaulted into what he knew would work. It wasn’t the most graceful or gentle of entrances he could make. But at least it would get the small zoner to actually look up at him.
“Hey! Quit your crying and get up!” Skrawl demanded, his voice a little louder than he had intended it to be. He grabbed onto the bars with one of his hands and started to shake it, causing the kennel to move about a little. “We don’t have time for you to lay around and blubber like that!”
Snap let out a loud cry of surprise as he was knocked to the side by the force of the shake. He trembled as he forced himself to look up at where Skrawl was. He blinked several times, his eyes widening. It seemed to take him several moments to realize that he was not looking at Sandra. His eyes flickered in a mixture of emotion as he managed to utter, “...S-S-Skrawl...?”
The jellybean simply narrowed his eyes at this. “Who did you think I was?” His voice was laced with sarcasm. He couldn’t help it. Old habits died hard. He didn’t give Snap a chance to reply before he continued. “Well what are you waiting for? A written invitation?” Snap looked at him in confusion as he motioned his hand out towards him. “Get up. We are leaving.”
Although fear still shined on his face, now confusion started to sweep over, altering the blue zoner’s expression. Snap couldn’t help but stare at Skrawl for several moments, his eyes blinking slowly as he tried to make sense of the situation. He licked his lips slowly, his mind’s gears clearly turning, before he said tentatively, “What’s going on here? Why are you...?”
Skrawl didn’t want to waste anymore time. Sandra could be back at any moment. He couldn’t hear her yet, but he knew that once he did hear something, it was already too late. It was best to just take full advantage of the time that they had now.
Even though he knew it might not be a good idea to move too fast, especially with Snap still being in such a confused and frightened state, Skrawl took action. Hooking his claws around the latch in front of him, he pulled it up swiftly and allowed the door to swing open. Then he took a step forward and he reached out towards Snap.
“W-Wait...I..” Snap whimpered softly. Skrawl ignored him and grabbed onto his cape. “Skrawl, stop! Please!”
Skrawl yanked Snap out of the kennel and held him up as though he were some kind of cat. He watched Snap struggle under his grasp, desperately trying to strike out against him in an attempt to free himself. Skrawl took a moment to smirk at this. It was almost...cute the way Snap struggled like this.
He didn’t stare for long however. They needed to get a move on. Taking a moment to look around to make sure that Sandra was still not close by, Skrawl made his way towards the entrance that he had come in from in the first place. It took him only seconds to reach it. He stepped into it and pressed the button to close the pathway, ignoring Snap’s confused and questioning cries as he did so.
Then, not wasting anymore time, never bothering to answer any questions, Skrawl began to walk back down the corridor, carrying a struggling, frightened, and confused Snap with him.
sss
Sandra narrowed her eyes as she watched Rudy fall into the ground. She let out a soft sigh and shook her head left and right. “Wrong answer, Rudy. That is not how you treat the situation.”
She paused as she watched Rudy push himself up onto his arms. The young boy lifted his head up to glare at her. Not like it did much to intimidate her. She could see the fear in his eyes, the way that his mouth was open and panting. Oh yes, the fear shined strongly there, making him keep his mouth shut. He knew his position in this place.
It was just a shame that he was not using this time to actually listen to her more carefully. She did not expect him to get everything right in her little ‘class’, but she had expected better of him. He’s not an idiot. He had some intelligence in there, if he would just look deep inside of himself and just...listen.
This had been, what, the fifth wrong answer in a row? And just when she thought he had been improving... She let out a sigh and shook her head. It seemed that it might take her a little while longer than she thought to get the ball really rolling. Rudy was quite far gone, she realized. It was going to take a lot more teaching than what she started off with in order to get him back on the right track.
But she would do it soon enough. She’d find a way to get Rudy to see things her away. And once she did, she would have the Great Creator on her side. She would have his protection. She would be free to do whatever she wanted. And with a creator at her side, it would be easy to do things she thought of before but could not, such as expanding...
She was still quite willing to kill Rudy. A part of her still wanted to do that. But she figured, why not try something else? She could avoid killing him and all that talent if she were to teach him some valuable lessons. He could end up being quite useful to her. And if he could become useful, well why waste him? Rudy did have potential in him. A way of leading a much more productive life. He just had to be willing to listen to her, willing to open his eyes and see the truth for what it really was.
And that, she acknowledged, may take more time than she thought. But they’d get there. She just had to keep trying.
Sandra lowered herself down onto one knee. She reached out and she grabbed onto Rudy’s chin, holding it tightly. She forced it up roughly as she glared into his eyes. “I sure hope that you aren’t slipping up on purpose, Rudy. I worked hard to set this up for you. I could have killed you, but instead I chose to spare you and try to teach you right from wrong.” She leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing further. “Are you trying to make me mad? Are you trying to put my mercy to waste?”
Rudy didn’t answer. He just stared up at her with narrowed eyes and gritted teeth. He tried to jerk his head back. Sandra only tightened her grip as she glared at him, practically staring right into his soul. Rudy moved his head as far back as he could, attempting to turn it to the side a little as he watched her carefully.
Sandra did feel a bit peeved that he wasn’t answering. Then again, should she really be all that surprised? She didn’t really think so; Rudy was quite a stubborn egg to crack. He wouldn’t want to attempt to answer. Not just out of fear, but out of stubborness; he wouldn’t want to admit that he was wrong. That hurdle would be tough to get over. But she had a feeling that she could eventually get him to realize the error of his ways and he would be quite compliant.
Sandra let out a small sigh and lowered her head, closing her eyes for a moment. She then glared softly at Rudy before she pushed him back into the ground. She watched with cold eyes as he hit the ground painfully. She took a step back and kept looking at him as he used his hands to push himself up a little. He looked up at Sandra with that same expression as before. Sandra gave another shake of her head before she put her back to him.
“I will try another question. I should hope that you’d be able to answer this one correctly.” Sandra raised a hand up in gesture, her head turning slightly towards her left. “If you promised someone you’d help them locate some new store they’ve been wanting to see, and then you get a call about someone else needing help with, say...finding their lost coat...” She turned her head further so that one of her crimson eyes could see Rudy on the ground. “...which one do you choose?” She flicked her tail slowly to one side, arching the tip upwards.
Rudy remind silent.
Sandra narrowed her eyes. “Do not stay quiet for too long. I want an answer out of you.” She raised an eyebrow up, her red eye glinting. “And do choose wisely, Rudy. I know you have it in you. Tell me...who would you choose to help?” She turned herself around to face him directly. “Who should you choose?”
Again, Rudy didn’t answer. At least, not right away. He just kept staring at her intently, as though she would strike him if he dared look away even for a second. It was quite obvious that he heard the question loud and clear; it was just, he was having a difficult time getting himself to answer. And she knew exactly why.
The little teenager was having a conflict inside of his mind. Two sides of him must be battling it out as he tried to figure out just what to say in response to her question. He must be trying to figure out just which answer he should choose.
No doubt his more wretched side would choose the one who did not make the promise prior. That side of Rudy did not care for the well being of others, and would surely try to sway him off of the right path. Poor little human. She couldn’t imagine having a mind like that, where a part of her constantly tried to get her to do something as terrible and unforgiveable as breaking a promise.
But she also knew that at least one small part of him, the one who knew right from wrong, knew which was the correct path to take. She knew that, somewhere in Rudy, he knew full well that taking care of the one who promised first was the best path to take. Regardless of the urgency of the second one, making a promise puts that priority on top of the list.
But she’d have to wait and see if Rudy would choose the right answer or not. If he did not... Well, she would just have to keep working on him. She did believe that he could do it. He just needed a little bit of guidance. Despite her irritation, she had to try to be as reasonable with him as she could and patient. He was a new student after all. He needed more time than, what, and hour before he’d start to show any strong signs of improvement.
Rudy opened his mouth slowly, looking as if he was ready to reply. Sandra’s ears lifted up and she stared at him intently, waiting for the answer. She coud feel her heart tugging at her chest, really hoping that he would show her some sign that what he was learning would stick to his mind.
However, Rudy didn’t get a chance to do so much as squeak a word when they were suddenly interrupted.
“Sandra! Sandra!”
The blue dragon flinched as she heard one of the Beanie Boys shouting at her. She lowered her ears and growled softly. “I’m busy right now. What do you want?!” She whipped her head over and she glared over at where the noise was coming from. She could see a Beanie Boy darting towards her so quickly, she was amazed that he could even stop at all.
The Beanie Boy hovered there and panted heavily, his tongue hanging out. “S-Sandra.. I-It’s....”
“What is it?!” Sandra growled through her clenched teeth. Her lips were curled up to expose her razor sharp fangs. She struggled hard not to do anything against the flying zoner. “This had better be important for you to interrupt me!”
“I-It is... It’s...” The Beanie Boy opened his mouth a little wider as he struggled to breathe. “They.... They escaped...”
Sandra immediately froze at this, her eyes going wide. She stared at the Beanie Boy in silence for several moments before she spoke with a rigid jaw. “What..did you say...?”
“They escaped!” The Beanie Boy wailed as he raised his arms up into the air. “Skrawl and Snap! They’re both gone!”
“What?!”
Sandra widened her eyes in shock at this, her mouth hanging open. How did... She looked over at Rudy. He couldn’t have done it; he had been with her the whole time. She narrowed her eyes at his smug little smile. Of course he would be happy about this. But she knew that the situation was quite serious.
Looking back at the Beanie Boy, she spoke in a soft, careful tone, “Are you absolutley sure? Did you check everywhere?”
The Beanie Boy nodded his head once. “Y-Yes, ma’am. They’re nowhere to be found.” He raised his arms up in a small, slight shrug. “We looked everywhere! We can’t find them. It’s like they just...vanished...”
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. “Vanished...” She repeated softly, as though to taste the bitterness of it. She took a moment to look down at Rudy before she returned her gaze to the Beanie Boy. It would seem that her little session with Rudy would have to wait. “Let’s take a little trip to Snap’s room...”
sss
Sandra could feel her blood boiling, heated up so much, she was honestly surprised that it wasn’t burning through her blood vessels. Her mind spinned inside of her head, her hands forming into tight fists. A part of her didn’t want to think that Snap and Skrawl would be that stupid. Then again, she could not forget what happened with Rudy and Jyker...
She still couldn’t believe it, though. Out of all of them, she thought she had those two the most under her control. She toyed with them, played with them until they shattered. She thought that they’d never do anything against her again. She thought she had them as putty inside of her hands.
Well it would seem that she was incorrect. Now those two were loose somewhere in this building, and she needed to figure out just where the heck they could have gotten to. She knew they couldn’t have gotten too far, though. There wasn’t many places left that needed to be checked. And once she figured out where they had gotten to, oh boy were they going to pay for it...
It didn’t take her long before the Beanie Boy had managed to take her back to the room where she had kept Snap. She turned to the Beanie Boy and made a gesture for him to remain in the doorr. She would rather look around by herself, no distractions.
Making her way inside, it took her only seconds to realize that the air did indeed smell different. She lifted her head up and turned it left and right, taking in deep whiffs of the air, confirming her suspicion. Snap’s scent had gone down. He had indeed left the room.
Just to be certain, she looked over at where his kennel was. The door was wide open and she could not see that blue zoner anywhere. She lowered her ears and let out a soft growl. He was gone, the little sneak. But...but how? It should have been impossible for him to get out. He must have had outside help. But who would have been able to...
Skrawl...
The blue dragon zoner could detect the jellybean’s scent in the air. She turned her head and she stared at the direction it appeared to be coming from. Her body tensing up, her tail swishing from side to side, she made her way over there slowly, letting out a constant, low growl.
It took her only moments to reach a dead end. She blinked in confusion a few times, turning her head from side to side. This was it? This was where the trail led? But it made no sense. There was nothing here but wall. How could Skrawl and Snap have come over this way if there was nowhere to go? It wasn’t like there was a ventilation shaft that they coud easily get to. And this scent was in the wrong location anyway.
Sandra clenched her teeth tightly. Just what the heck was going on here? Why was the trail leading up to here? Up to this wall? Did something.... No, it couldn’t be. It wasn’t like Skrawl could go through a solid wall or anything.
She froze at that statement. Go through a solid wall.... A part of her didn’t want to believe it. It seemed too ludicrous. But was it really? She was living in a world where drawings came to life, for crying out loud. This was on the same level as that. She shouldn’t dismiss it unless he found proof or not if this was the case.
Narrowing her eyes, she began to move closer to the wall, staring intently at it. Lifting her head and reaching over towards it, she placed her hand against the wall. She moved it around carefully, feeling the cold hard surface underneath. It certainly did feel solid... But something about this didn’t feel right. Something felt off about it. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it.
She formed a small fist with her hand. She pulled it back and struck against it. She ignored the small bout of pain as she listened intently to the sound that her striking made. She noticed that it sounded...spacier than what she’d expect out of a solid wall. She narrowed her eyes into slits. She knew instantly what this meant.
There was something behind this wall.
That would explain it... Everything clicked into place. One of those two zoners had found a secret passageway that even she was not aware of. She guessed it had to have been Skrawl who had gotten out, though she could not fathom how he did it. And then he grabbed Snap for some reason and just left. She imagined that he was still in the hallway, trying to get far away from here.
She frowned at this. She would figure out how he got out later. Right now, she had to take action before Skrawl and Snap managed to get too far away. Turning her head, she barked at the Beanie Boy.
“Go get the others and get your sorry asses back here! You are going to tear down this wall and then you are going to chase down our two fleeing ‘guests’ and you are to bring them right back to me! Do you understand?!”
The Beanie Boy nodded his head. Without saying a word, he immediately turned and fled down the hallway, calling out for his comrades.
sss
Snap was not entirely sure what to make of this situation. It was so unprecidented. Should he feel relief? Or should he feel terrified? His mind was so conflicted, having such a hard time deciding. He could feel his head just ache and throb.
Never in his wildest dreams did he think Skrawl would ever help him.
Skrawl was his enemy, right? He was just an evil jellybean bent on world domination. So cheesy and corny, yet it still made him a huge threat to ChalkZone. He had caused so much destruction before, one of the worst being the time when he had controlled Mint and used him to spread chaos all over ChalkZone.
And then there was the time that he had captured him and slashed his already broken back. Skrawl had shown absolutely no concern for him before. He had been intent on just killing him, or at least enslaving him.
So...why in the world was Skrawl helping him? Why did he open up the cage door and drag him out of that place? Was Skrawl really trying to help him? Or was he just taking him somewhere so he himself could do something to him? Snap was leaning more towards the latter, but was it possible that the case could be the former? It didn’t seem possible, but...maybe this time around, given this present sitation, that could be the case.
“Hurry it up!” Skrawl growled at him. His massive form continued to move down the dark tunnel, his hand gripping his arm tightly. He gave a hard yank, causing Snap to let out a yelp of surprise. “No time to diddle dally! Get those legs working and move!”
Snap panted heavily. “I’m trying, okay? I really am!” He gave another pant, his eyes shutting for a brief moment. “Why are we in a hurry anyway? They can’t see us in here, right?”
Skrawl shook his head. “No, but I guarantee you Sandra will smell us!” Snap widened his eyes at this. “So keep moving! We need to get distance between them before she decides to come after us! We might be able to find a place to hide if we move quickly enough!”
Snap could feel his whole body becoming cold and numb at the mention of Sandra. His eyes bulged and he couldn’t help but let out a few small whimpers. He had almost become utterly frozen in place, his muscles stiffening up. He could feel his feet dragging more as he had an increasingly different time moving them.
The very name of Sandra was enough to make him have flashbacks. He struggled to ignore them, but they just kept coming. Flash after flash things that Sandra had done to him not so long ago.
How she had touched him.. How she kissed him... How she had played with him...
Snap could feel tears start to form in his eyes. The raw horror and terror that spread throughout his body caused him to tremble. His body experienced several flashing intervals of hot and cold. He was momentarily unable to hear what Skrawl was saying, nor could he pay attention to where he was. At the moment, all that he knew was Sandra, and all that he could see was her face and the things that she had done to him. He could feel his mind swirling with terrible thoughts and it took all his strength not to break down.
He just...couldn’t believe that she had done that to him. How could she have done that? He knew that she was crazy, but.. To...To do something like that to him... She had really gone off the deepend. If he didn’t realize the mistake of locking her in jail before, he certainly knew it now. If only they had just given her the death sentence, he...
“I said get a move on!” Skrawl shouted as he gripped Snap hard and then gave him a rough tug.
Snap let out a cry when his feet tripped out from underneath him and he was sent flying through the air for a second before he hit against the ground. He gritted his teeth as Skrawl dragged him along the ground like he were a sack of potatoes. Snap took a few seconds before he could manage to scramble up to his feet. He shot Skrawl a glare, but the jellybean just shrugged his shoulders.
“Just keep up next time, shrimp!” Skrawl hissed at him.
“Well you don’t have to pull me so hard!” Snap called out to him, momentarily forgetting about his fears regarding Sandra. “I can run just fine on my own!”
Skrawl gritted his teeth at this. “Yeah right! When I let you run earlier, you were so slow that...”
“I was doing fine! Besides, it wasn’t like you told me that Sandra was right behind our tails!”
“You knew that she could come at any moment! Don’t give me that!”
“Oh yeah? Well I...”
Snap suddenly paused, freezing in place. He didn’t pay any attention to Skrawl’s sneers as he listened for something that was in the air. Barely audible. Barely detectable. But it was there. That familiar sound that had become rather chilling given the context they were placed in. Slowly, he turned his head and looked down the tunnel.
He couldn’t see anything just yet. But he knew something was there. He could hear that sound in the air. A slight buzzing noise. The sound of propellers turning. His face felt as though it was losing its color, the blood washing away rapidly, feeling like it was dripping to the ground.
And all the while, the sound continued to get louder and closer. It was like a pack of hunting dogs or something, closing in on its prey. Snap just could not move as he continued to stare down the hallway, licking his lips nervously, his body starting to shake. He was certain he could hear Skrawl calling out to him, but he just could not answer. He could not turn his eyes away. And soon, he started to see shadow..
“Snap! What the hell is wrong with you?!” Skrawl grabbed Snap roughly by his shoulder. He held on so tightly, his claws started to press against his skin. Snap flinched, but did not answer. “Talk to me, you piece of shit! What are you looking at?!”
Snap finally managed to turn his stiffened neck up at Skrawl and he just looked at him. They exchanged glances for several moments. He could see the anger in Skrawl’s eyes, no sense of urgency. Realizing that Skrawl did not detect what he had, Snap simply movtioned his hand in one direction and told him in a quiet, fear-filled voice, “I-It’s them.. They’re coming...”
“What?” Skrawl tilted his head to one side, his eyes narrowing in confusion. “What the heck are you talking about?” He turned his large head over and looked down the hallway. “There is no one...”
Skrawl immediately stopped mid-sentence. He took in a sharp gasp. Snap didn’t need Skrawl to speak for him to know exactly what was going on.
The Beanie Boys had gotten within range.
Skrawl immediately released Snap and started to back away. He shook his head in desperation, his eyes widening in fear. He moved his hand out in front of him, stammering, struggling to shout something at the Beanie Boys. But even when he did manage to say any kind of word, the Beanie Boys just would not listen.
Snap watched in utter horror as the four Beanie Boys began to rapidly close in on them. They were moving at a much faster pace than he had ever seen them go before. He took a few small steps backwards, his wide white eyes unable to leave the sight of the Beanie Boys with their hands outstretched fingers arched eyes narrowed in determination, fully ready to grab onto them and...
Snap and Skrawl stared at each other, their bodies stiffened, filling with raw adrenaline. The two of them knew what they had to do. Looking back at the Beanie Boys, they only took about two steps back before they turned and began to flee as fast as they could down the tunnel.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 18, 2016 20:37:18 GMT -5
Chapter 34: Ownership
What will you decide when you’re out of time? -Russian Roulette, 10 Years
How long has it been since he lost Snap? How long had he been running for? How far had he traveled? Just where was he in relationship to his building?
Skrawl was not really sure. And at the moment, he didn’t care. While he had wanted an alley against Sandra, right now, his mind was too preoccupied with trying to get away from his own Beanie Boys. If he didn’t get away from them soon...
He couldn’t believe that they were refusing to listen to him. He was their boss. They should be paying attention to him. Yet at the same time, he could not really blame them all that much. After all, Sandra had done...something to them to make them more obedient. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he knew that she had screwed with them somehow.
And Sandra was quite the terrifying individual. He could not really blame his Beanie Boys for not listening. They were just too afraid to disobey Sandra. Even if they weren’t under her spell, their fear for their own lives, as well as his own, would prompt them to listen to her. There was just so much that Sandra could do to them quite easily...
Skrawl gritted his teeth at the mere thought of what Sandra had been doing. He wished that he had seen through her lies earlier. Maybe he could have avoided this. He should have just driven a claw through her or something. End her life and then go about his own business. But no he just had to...
He let out a yelp of surprise when one of the Beanie Boys attempted to grab onto him. He managed to dodge, but only just barely. He looked over his shoulder and saw how terrified yet determined the Beanie Boy appeared. Skrawl then pushed himself to move faster.
The other Beanie Boys were getting in closer as well. Skrawl was not sure if he could keep dodging forever. And if they all grabbed onto him, would he be able to fight free of them? Perhaps, but he could not underestimate his own Beanie Boys. They were quite strong. And if they just keep a hold of his limbs or yank on his remaining antennas, they might be able to delay him long enough for Sandra to come in.
At the thought of her, Skrawl gulped. He looked around, trying to see if he could locate her anywhere. He hadn’t seen her among the Beanie Boys and he couldn’t really hear or see her anywhere as he ran. He didn’t doubt that she was close somewhere. The question was just...where was she exactly?
He didn’t have much time to focus on that, however. He had to keep moving. He continued to move as fast as he could down the hallway, trying to gain some distance from his Beanie Boys. He had never moved this fast before, especially when he was in this much pain. But what other choice did he have? It was either this or risk getting caught, and facing Sandra when he was not ready.
And he would rather face her on his own terms. Not an easy thing, but he’d find a way. He’d catch her off guard and...
Skrawl skidded to a halt when he realized he had almost ran into another well. He only stopped for a brief second before he turned to the side and began to head down a new hallway, pounding his feet against the ground as he went. Behind him, he could hear the Beanie Boys letting out shouts of surprise as they hit against the wall. Skrawl smirked. At least this would delay them for a little while.
Skrawl continued to race down the hallway as quickly as possible. He held his mouth open and he panted heavily. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his mouth becoming dry from his attempts to keep running.
Despite his discomfort, he managed to ignore the pain and discomfort as he kept on running. His mind raced inside of his head, his vision becoming filled only with images of what little he could see, searching for a way that he could get out of here. He kept scanning the area for any sign of an escape route. All the while, he kept his ears open for any detection of the Beanie Boys being closer or Sandra showing up or anything.
So far, he was doing a pretty good job. He was amazed at the pace that he was able to keep. The Beanie Boys hadn’t gotten any closer to him yet. Skrawl couldn’t help but smirk. For once, he was proud that his Beanie Boys weren’t up to the task. They might be able to fly, but unless they had enough stamina, they weren’t going to be able to catch him so easily. Now if he could just keep up this pace he just might stand a chance of escaping.
Then, after what felt like forever, he looked out ahead of him and noticed that there seemed to be some kind of light up ahead. He narrowed his eyes in determination. That had to be a way out of here. Once he was out, he could try to outmanuever his Beanie Boys and hide so that they could not find him. Pumping himself to move faster, he headed directly for that light.
Closer and closer...
Almost there...
He was just about home free...
But before he could even get there, his foot hit against something in the ground. It snagged on...whatever it was, and he found himself falling forward. His face hit against the ground painfully, his teeth clenching tightly. He laid there on the ground, growling softly, as he pushed himself up with one hand. He looked over behind him and found that he had tripped over a small raised part of the ground.
He snorted at this. Figures that it would be something as mundane as that to make him fall. He shook his head and he looked over at his Beanie Boys with wide eyes. He tried to scramble up to his feet quickly, wobbling a little as he tried to move as quickly as possible.
Although he knew it would not work, he held his hand out towards the approaching Beanie Boys and called out to them. “Wait! Stop! I command you!” No response. He managed to get up to his feet and he started to back away. “Stop it, Beanie Boys! Listen to me! You can’t...”
The Beanie Boys, however, refused to listen. They kept getting in closer to him, moving faster as they got closer. Skrawl found himself tripping and landing on his back. He let out a groan before he widened his eyes at them. He kept calling out, his voice getting more and more desperate. He crawled backwards as quickly as he could. But in a matter of moments, they were upon him.
sss
Dr. Crobat felt as though he was on a spinning platter when he initially opened up his eyes. He let out a groan, rubbing his forehead with one of his wings. He blinked a few times as he tried to get a sense of his surroundings. But he couldn’t keep his eyes open for long. It was like some kind of heavy material was being used to keep them closed.
Why was that? Why did he have a difficult time with opening up his eyes? And why did he feel like he was in pain? His head felt as if it had been struck by something hard and heavy. He seethed through his gritted beak as he raised his body up a little. He took in heavy breaths, doing whatever he could to control his pain.
A couple of seconds later, he did take notice that he appeared to be in some kind of large, cool room. Even with his eyes closed, he could tell just how spacious it was in here. And he could feel what felt like a cool breeze moving through, preventing him from feeling too warm.
Just...where was he? He felt like he should know this place. Something about it just seemed so...familiar. Even the dank smell seemed to ring a bell for him somehow. He had to figure out just what this place was. There had to be a way for him to realize his approximate location. But the only thing that he could come up with was that he must be in some kind of large cave somewhere.
A cave... He hadn’t really known a lot of caves. That should narrow it down right? Yeah, he just needed to think about the caves he knew or been to and that should help him. At least a little bit.
After sifting through a list of caves, however, he found that he really wasn’t too much closer to figuring out where he was. The caves that he knew, only about five, were all spaced out, meaning that he could be anywhere in this large radius. And at least two of them he ruled out as they were actually quite hot places. That leaves the last three. And they were the most spaced out of them all.
He was about to continue his thoughts when he thought he heard something vibrate through the ground. He placed his hand against the ground and waited intently, trying to figure out just what this was. The vibrations came in intervals, about evenly spaced out. There was a point where it was the strongest. This was the shortest lived part, while the rest seemed to be more ripples of this one particular point.
Footsteps.
Someone was in here.
Though he could not see, found the feel of it, it would seem that whoever was in here was getting closer. And they sounded quite large...
Feeling his heart race against his chest, Dr. Crobat forced his eyes open. It was painful and he thought he almost tore something. The flash of color and light filled his vision and he had to avert it for a short while before he was able to focus on anything. The vision around him sharpened up and he realized where he was.
But...how did he get here, in the Chalk Mine? This wasn’t where he remembered being. He.... Wait, where was he last? What was the last thing that he truly remembered? He stared at the ground and glared intently as he tried to figure out just what that was.
The last thing that he could remember was being at the hospital. He had finished bandaging himself up and he was.... He couldn’t remember just what he was going to do. He just recalled having to leave to go somewhere. Then he had spoken to Bell and Sarando and...this. Everything else between then and now was a blank.
Did those two have something to do with what happened to him? Or did something else happen that wiped his memory? Still, it was a little too convenient that the very last thing he remembered was following those two into some kind of room...
His thoughts were interrupted when he saw a large shadow start to form on the wall. He tensed himself up, half expecting something else to be in this place. It was a silly thought, but he couldn’t help but feel quite nervous. He still did not really know just how he had gotten here. For all he knew, Biclops had been tied up and some fiend had taken this place over.
To his relief, however, it did turn out to be Biclops after all. The massive giant moved into the room, carrying something in his arms. Dr. Crobat tilted his head to one side, noticing that the giant had what appeared to be edible items. Mostly sandwiches and a few bottles of water.
Biclops made his way over towards him. It was in that moment that Dr. Crobat finally realized that he was in some kind of large cage. He noticed ropes beside him and he realized that he must have been tied up. But...why? Was he really brought here by his captors and tied up and Biclops saved him? But then...why didn’t Biclops let him out? Was he in on this somehow?
Dr. Crobat, unsure of what to think, adopted a defensive stance as the giant came closer. He gritted his beak firmly, his talons pressing into the ground. He didn’t say a word; he just waited and watched as Biclops came ever closer.
“No need to worry. I just brought you something to eat and drink. Figured you might want them.” Biclops said as he got in front of the cage. He stared down at him with those vertically stacked eyes. “Tell me, are you hungry or thirsty?”
Now that Biclops mentioned it, he was feeling a little hungry and a little bit parched. He was about to nod his head when his nervousness got the better of him. He frowned at Biclops before looking away. He still was not entirely sure what to make of his present situation.
“What’s wrong?” Biclops asked. “Why did...Oh.” It would seem that it finall clicked with Biclops. “You are wondering about the cage, aren’t you?”
At this, Dr. Crobat looked over and glared softly at the giant, his expression wearing a strong ‘gee how did you guess’ kind of look. “I wake up caged in this place, ropes next to me...” He motioned a wing over towards the pile of ropes that weren’t far from him. Then he looked back at up Biclops with a small, suspicious frown. “How in the world am I supposed to feel about that? Why did you take off the ropes but keep me in here?”
Biclops sucked on his bottom lip for a moment. He raised up a hand and rubbed the back of his head. “It’s...nothing personal. It’s just...” He paused for a moment, trying to think of just what to say. He then glanced back down at the caged bird. “Dr. Gelcro told me to put you in there.”
Dr. Crobat felt himself tense up at this. Dr. Gelcro...did this? No, that was not possible. He was his best friend. He’d never do something like that to him...right? Biclops must be lying or...or there was something else going on that he was not aware of.
He was knocked out for some time. So much stuff could have happened within that amount of time. Maybe something did happen to Dr. Gelcro to make him go crazy. Maybe he had done something terrible and was holding Biclops for ransom. And then he was going to force the large zoner to..well, he wasn’t entirely sure yet. But some kind of plan had to have been formulated, right?
A part of him didn’t want to believe it. Yet...he just could not forget how he had acted before, when he had been so accusatory towards Snap and his friends. He was so hostile, to the point where he had hardly recognized him as his friend. He could feel his heart twist at the wretched memory. He and Dr. Gelcro try not to talk about it anymore. But he could not fully erase the painful impact that moment still had on him.
Having stalled long enough, he finally offered a response. “Why would my friend have me locked up like this.” He narrowed his eyes. “What things did he do? What has been done to him to make him want to do that?” He leaned his head a little closer to the bars. “And why are you helping him?”
“He and Penny and Mint wanted to make sure that you were safe.”
“Wait, so they are in on this, too? What the...” Dr. Crobat stopped after a few seconds as realization rapidly dawned on his mind. He blinked his eyes slowly, trying to comprehend just what that sentence meant. “They were... But...” He hissed softly as a swirling ray of confusion struck him, intermixing with his other emotions. “What are you talking about?”
Biclops looked down at him sympathetically. “I can see that there is much to discuss.” He lowered himself down to the ground, setting the food and water beside him. He lifted his head up slightly. “Pay attention, there is a lot that you need to know.”
Dr. Crobat wasn’t entirely certain if he should listen. He still didn’t know if Biclops really was an ally or not, in spite of what he had said. Still, he was left in such confusion that...yeah, he really would like to know what was going on around here. And if the giant here was willing to tell him...
He paused for a moment. He had to wonder if information from this giant would be reliable or not. He did claim that he was only looking after him, that two of the creators, along with Dr. Gelcro, only wanted him to be safe. Yet he just...couldn’t understand the cage thing or the ropes. If they wanted him safe, shouldn’t they have just left him here on his own accord? Why not do so much as say goodbye to him?
There really was only one way to find out. Biclops here was willing to explain it. And if he was willing to listen, he just might get an explaination for all of this. That is...provided that Biclops even speaks the truth..
Well, here goes nothing.
“Okay, Biclops. Tell me...” Dr. Crobat began to speak, his eyes narrowing softly. “Just...what is going on around here? Why am I caged? Where did Dr. Gelcro and the humans go to? Why did they want me here? Just...what the heck is happening around here?”
Biclops was silent for a moment. He then gave a soft smile. “I understand your frustrations. It can be irritating being kept out of the loop like this.” He raised his hand up in gesture. “But don’t worry. All will become clear to you. I will tell you what I know and help you understand.”
Dr. Crobat managed some form of a smile. If one could call it that, that is. “Okay then... Talk to me.”
“Okay. Just be quiet and let me tell you the story...” With that, Biclops began to relay the information to the bird-like zoner.
sss
Snap struggled to run as fast as he could. He had no idea how long he had been running like this. But regardless, he just kept it up, trying to move as quickly as he could down the corridor. He couldn’t see where he was going, but at the moment, he just didn’t care. He just wanted to get out of here as quickly as he could.
He didn’t know what had happened to Skrawl. He had lost him a while back. He had thought that Skrawl would have followed him when he turned in here, but apparently not. The jellybean just continued down that same hallway as before, trying to outrun his own Beanie Boys.
Though this did work out for the little blue zoner. The Beanie Boys must not have noticed him heading down here. They were all focused on Skrawl. That was good. That did give him more time to escape. He just had to keep moving as quickly as possible, and he should be able to get out. If he could find the exit to this place, then he was homefree and...
But what of his friends? He wasn’t entirely sure if Sandra had spoken the truth before, about killing Mint and Penny. And he knew that she must have Rudy, considering her obsession of him. He couldn’t just leave his friends behind. He had to help them out.
But the question was...would he be able to get them away from Sandra? Would he be able to get them to safety? And of course, would he even be able to stand up to the insane dragon zoner should the time come that he needed to confront her...?
Snap could feel a cold shiver go through his body. He could feel himself tremble as he struggled to control himself. It was difficult to manage the wash of emotions that moved through him. The chilling, raw terror rose up inside of his chest, twisting his gut, making him want to throw up. And it felt as though there was nothing that he could do to stop it.
What would he do if he did have to face Sandra...? He asked himself this question over and over again. He really didn’t know what he’d do. His mind was drawing a blank.
He wanted to believe that he could fight her. That he could strike her with his fists. He wanted to believe that he had a chance of fighting back. He had so much pent up rage against her just dying to be released... He could just feel corners of his body just wanting to take a shot at her.
But...would he even be able to? Would he be able to fight against the fear and horror that still clung to him tightly? Would he be able to prevent himself from freezing up in terror so that he could fight her? He was honestly not really all that sure. He wanted to believe that he could. But after what she had done to him...
He couldn’t help but wince as his mind flickered through memories of what she did. Image after image, he was forced to relieve it. His eyes widened in shere, utter horror, his mouth opening a little wider as he struggled to breathe. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, and it wasn’t just from his quickening breath. The emotions were running rampant, and they seemed to drop in temperature whenever he thought about Sandra, and the incident that took place a short time ago.
He could feel his legs start to weaken as the emotions ran rampant through him. Each step seemed to get harder and harder to take. He could feel something heavy being placed upon his shoulders, causing him to slow down. He was growing rapidly unaware of his already dark surroundings, his eyes bulging as thoughts raced through him quickly. He panted heavily as he tried to control himself. But it seemed like nothing he did really worked. All he could do was just....stand there and pant at his point.
He couldn’t face Sandra. Not like this... He was going to need help. If he tried to go up against her now, he would freeze. There was just no doubt about it in her mind. He could just sense it happening. Even just the mere thought of Sandra was enough to make him stiffen and start to shiver.
But...why was he just standing around here for? He was only going to land himself into more trouble. He needed to keep moving if he was going to have any kind of chance of getting away. He couldn’t believe that he had allowed himself to stop. He’d slap himself in the face if he wasn’t in such a hurry right now.
Continuing his run, he continued to make his way down the dark corridor. A part of him wished that he had gotten Skrawl to follow, or that he had followed Skrawl. He hated the jellybean, but at least he wouldn’t be alone, and at least they were on the same page with this. At least, he thought that this was the case. He couldn’t tell if Skrawl was being truthful or not. But then again, what if he was?
He wished that he knew where he was going. It was just so dark in here. He couldn’t tell if he was making any kind of progress or not. For all he knew, he was just heading into oblivion. Well not literally that, but something kind of like that. He was heading deeper and deeper in and he no longer knew for certain if he was in a part of the building anymore. What if he had traveled into an abandoned underground section that had absolutely no way out other than backtracking? And what if he was cornered before he had a chance to get out? These worrying thoughts and more plagued his mind.
Regardless of his fears, however, Snap knew he could not stop running. At least he was getting away from Sandra. And perhaps, once he felt truly safe, he’d be able to find a way to combat Sandra. He could formulate a plan. Maybe he’d be luck and there is another escape route here. He could leave and find allies perhaps, and come in this way. An area that Sandra did not know about. That would give them the advantage. Snap looked forward to taking Sandra by surprise.
He began to wonder just how far this place went. How far did this tunnel travel? And was it ever going to turn? Was there another path that he could take? It’d be a tad easier to hide if there was even just one more path that could be taken. But so far there appeared to be nothing. This caused Snap to frown with concern. If he couldn’t find another path, he...
That soon became the least of his problems.
Snap’s heart almost immediately stopped beating, making running quite difficult, when he heard a scraping sound. He ended up nearly tripping over the ground and pulled himself to a complete stop. He turned his head slowly from left to right as he listened for the sound. It didn’t take long for him to hear it again, this time, sounding much closer.
Snap felt a shiver start to move through his body. He could feel his heart pounding, wanting to keep moving. Yet the ice that developed in his heart had spread through his veins and muscles. Any movement that he attempted to make was just...stiff and painful. Almost like someone had frozen him with real ice and then was trying to force his hardened limbs to bend when that was no longer possible.
Though he could hear no voice calling out to him, identifying this individual’s name, he could hear a low hissing sound. A soft growl that might as well be echoing in the air. He couldn’t exactly recognize the growling at this point, but something about it did seem familiar...
And that caused him to stiffen up more. He turned himself around and looked around, trying to find where the newcomer was. The scraping sound was pretty close at this point. They should be here somewhere. But just...where? He couldn’t see anything yet. But it was quite dark in here. It might take a while before he’d be able to figure out where...
Suddenly he found himself being pushed forward. Before he knew it, he was crashing into the ground, his face smooshing up against it. He let out a yelp of pain as his facial skin scraped against the ground. He rolled around, somersaulting for a second before he finally landed in the ground. He didn’t have much time to recover before he felt hands gripping him and pinning him into the hard surface.
His heart pounding, Snap immediately began to struggle. He could feel his mind racing more quickly than before, his eyes going wide like saucers. He kicked his legs out in desperation, trying to strike whoever was there. But was on his stomach; nothing he did would even hit a mark. He let out a series of loud, panicked cries, unable to form any sort of coherent words. He wriggled and twisted himself from side to side as hard as he could. But no matter how hard he tried, he just could not get himself free.
Then he felt a sharp pain in his left side. He froze for a moment, and then as the pain increased, he let out out a few loud yelps. He felt something pushing into his skin, and he could feel blood starting to drip down. The warm crimson fluid began to stain the ground beside him.
“Where do you think you are going...?”
Snap took in a sharp intake of breath. No...it couldn’t be... How could she have found him here? It was impossible... There was no way that she...
Slowly, the blue and white zoner tilted his head to one side and looked upwards towards his attacker. And when he saw that wretched triangular mark, the hideous red eyes to go along with it, staring down at him, he nearly all but passed out from the shere terror.
Sandra stared down at him, her eyes narrowing into slits. She pulled her lips up into a snarl, wearing an expression that was somewhere between rage and amusement. She didn’t look like she was about to attack, but knowing how unpredictable she could be, Snap just could not feel comfortable with guessing whether or not she was going to attack.
Sandra stared at him with that same half amused expression. Her eyes did not hide from him any coldness that raged on inside. It felt like she was pointing an ice ray at him. He could feel his body temperature lowering just from that alone. Snap couldn’t help but curl in upon himself, rubbing his arms desperately in an attempt to get warm. His efforts seemed fruitless, and his body only seemed to shake harder.
“I’d like to ask you one simple question, my dear...” Sandra began, her voice gaining a chilling temperature to it. She tilted her head to one side. “Just...what did you think you were doing...? Did you think that you were going to get away so easily? Did you not stop to think that you might be...worsening your present condition...?”
Snap licked his lips nervously, swallowing hard. He couldn’t think of anything to say to her. The only thing that he could do was just continue to mumble, slurring his words, breathing in and out at a quickened rate. Unable to think of anything, he just looked away, shutting his eyes and waiting for something to happen.
Sandra let out a growl at this. “Look at me when I talk to you, piece of shit!” She struck out at Snap, slapping him across the top of his head. Snap released a yelp at this. “Look at me now!”
Shivering, Snap forced himself to look up at Sandra. He nearly wet himself at the sight of her burning red eyes staring at him.
Sandra gave a sickeningly sweet smile at this. “There...isn’t that better now?” Snap did not answer. Though Sandra did not seem to mind too much. “Now... Let us get down to business...” She turned her head to the side, staring off into nothingness. “I am rather furious with you right now, Snap. And in fact, I am also heartbroken.” She sighed as she shut her eyes. “I had been so sparing of you. I had cut you a better deal than what I had planned. At least this new one gave you some pleasure, right?”
Snap struggled not to laugh bitterly at that. Pleasure...? Oh sure, if one could even call it that. He wouldn’t call...that...pleasure, especially since it was forced upon him. There was just...nothing about that he could possibly enjoy.
But of course Sandra would see it as pleasure. She would see it as her doing him a favor. He wouldn’t be surprised if that is what she tries to say. That she had given him a happy experience when in reality, all she did was emotionally scar and torment him. This was not a better deal, no matter what she says. It was only marginally better than being eaten alive all the time, but even that he was starting to question on some levels.
But he dare not speak any of this against Sandra. He did not want to give her any more ideas on what she could do with him. He would much rather just keep quiet and not do anything to provoke her further. He did not want to think of what worse she could do with him. The less he knew, the better.
“Oh I wish there was someway that I could...persuade you. I really wouldn’t want to have to hurt you too much if I don’t have to, my sweet.” Sandra lowered her head down and she pressed the side of it against the back of Snap’s head. This caused Snap to have a brief panic attack as he realized just how close her teeth were to the back of his neck. “Is there nothing I can do to help you stay with me?”
Snap knew that she was not being all that serious. There was no way that she would even think that he’d ever consider staying with her if he could help it. She was just trying to mess with him. Get inside his mind a little. Screw around with him.
And it appeared to be working, though probably not in the way that Sandra had intended. It was not so much the question alone but rather the implications of it. Being together forever with this monster....with what she did and what she would continue to do... That was probably the worst thing he could ever imagine happening to himself.
No...he didn’t want that. No... He could feel tears begin to form in his eyes as the raw horror of what might lay before him in the future began to crush him underneath its weight. He couldn’t help but shiver in terror, his lower lip quivering. He could feel his chest crash up against the ground with each rapid breath that she took, and it felt as if it had been lit on fire.
Sandra gave a small chuckle at this. “Oh do not worry, Snap. Everything will work out.” She nuzzled him against the side of his face. Snap could just barely see her red eyes looking at him. “You will see.. I can forget about this whole nasty business, and I could just...help you relax a little. So..come on... Do you want to have a little bit of...enjoyment...?”
Snap could feel his blood freezing at this. He had trouble breathing feeling as though his lungs could not take in anything more. He struggled to stare up at Sandra in fear, craning his neck so that he could see what she was doing. His racing mind did not need to hear anything else from the blue dragon to know exactly what she meant.
Sandra smirked at his expression, as if it was the most amusing thing ever, and she pulled her head away. Snap felt himself start to panic a little when she was no longer within his sights. He felt so...exposed and vulnerable like this. And then a second later, he could feel her teeth pressing up against the back of his head. He let out a loud yelp of surprise, gripping the ground tightly. He held still as he felt Sandra give him a bit of a groom.
“You still taste so nice....” Sandra cooed softly as she gently nibbled on the back of his head. She gave him a few slow, deliberate licks. “Hmm yes.. Still pretty tasty...”
Snap couldn’t take it anymore. Though he had tried to stay quiet before, he just...couldn’t do it more much longer. Giving her the most pitiful look that he could muster, not caring about his own dignity, he whimpered, “P-Please...don’t hurt me...”
“Oh? You don’t like the pain, do you?” Sandra tilted her head to one side, her ears dropping downwards. “Well you could have fooled me. I thought that, by trying to escape, you wanted to get hurt...”
“N-No... I don’t...” Snap managed to shake his head a few times. “I-I...I really don’t. I’m sorry I tried to escape...Please don’t...”
“This is so cute...” Sandra cut him off. She had quickly grabbed onto his chin, forcing his head upwards in a rather uncomfortable way. He could feel the dull pain in his neck as she applied pressure here. “Trying to escape with some lying. Oh don’t worry, I know you like it rough...”
Snap let out a small cry at this. No, he was not going to allow that to happen again. No way in hell was he going to permit Sandra to once again do something like that to him. He struggled harder against her grasp, struggling to free an arm. Anything to get away from her.
Then suddenly, just as he was about to get a chance to strike at her, a sudden shockwave of pain struck in his spine. He widened his eyes and gave a sharp seething breath, his whole body stiffening. He was frozen in place, feeling as though someone had just taken some kind of drill and pushed it into the middle of his back. The pain was so intense that...he couldn’t even speak a word.
He could hear Sandra’s growly voice say, “Not so fast, my little flower... You are in no condition to be...going anywhere...”
Snap tried to speak, but all he could do was let out a gasp and stiffen up more as Sandra did....something to his back. He couldn’t tell what it was. He couldn’t even turn his head over to see it. All of the muscles in his body just seemed to...become rock solid. There was no way that he could move any of them without fearing that he would break something.
He then thought that he could feel something small and solid inside of his back. It was quite faint and he might have just been feeling things. But...what if he wasn’t? Did...Did Sandra put something inside of him? Like...like a tumor...?
The thought of that caused his already hardened muscles to stiffen up more, something that he didn’t think was possible at this point. He was certain that his muscles were going to break off at this point. But also plaguing him were thoughts about the tumor. He could never forget how Sandra had inserted a tumor in him before, which led to the most horrible time of his life and...
Snap increased his struggling. Even in spite of his pain, he still continued to fight against Sandra. He could feel her grip on him loosening for a moment; perhaps she had thought that he’d go down easily and was taken aback by the fact that he was fighting back. He used this to his advantage and, slowly, he was eventually able to worm his way out of her grasp. He then turned and he attempted to run away...
...only to fall into the ground when his legs suddenly gave out. He let out a shout of surprise as he found himself hitting against the ground hard. He coughed and he spluttered, a few waves of pain moving through him in a rapid fashion. He groaned as he lifted up a hand and started to rub his face. He was about to try getting up when he realized something quite horrific.
His legs weren’t working...
Snap felt his eyes bulge open at this realization. He soon realized that it was worse than that. It was not a case of his legs just being numb from sitting on them wrong or something. He could not move them, nor could he feel them. It was like they weren’t even a part of his body anymore.
Snap froze at this. He couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t even begin to fathom any kind of reaction to this. The emotion wave that struck was just too intense for him. He could only lay there, staring off into nothingness, feeling some kind of weight pushing down against him. He could hear Sandra’s chuckling, but even that did not make him look over behind him. He just...could not bring himself to look.
“How naughty... Trying to flee from me like that..” Sandra hissed softly. She gave another small chuckle, this one a bit more bitter than the last one. “Such a feisty little boy you are...” Sandra had reached him quickly and before he knew it, her hands gripped onto his shoulders. “I think you might need a little ‘reward’, don’t you think...?”
Snap shook his head rapidly, staring up at her with wide, tear-dripping eyes. “No..please don’t...I..” But nothing he said or did would convince Sandra not to do anything. In the end, he was just as helpless as Rudy was. Without his legs...
Sandra suddenly gripped his throat tightly. He let out a gag as she forced him upwards, assuming a strange, seated-like position. He found his face close to hers, and he couldn’t help but flince as her red eyes were upon him, practically bathing him in a red glow.
“Of course, I don’t have to do any of that...”
Though relieved, Snap couldn’t help but tilt his head in confusion. “Y-You don’t...? Why not...?”
Sandra spread a dark smile across her face. A vicious grin started to form. “If you tell me where Skrawl is, then I will think of...delaying your punishment for a little while longer...” Snap stared at her, doing nothing to respond. Sandra flattened her ears and growled. She hoisted him up and pressed him against a nearby wall. “But if you test me, I will make sure that you will have the most unpleasant experience of your life. Do you understand me?”
Snap could only stare at her in horror.
“And do be a dear and speak to me the truth.” Sandra began to wrap her tail slowly around Snap. “After all, you do belong to me now. I hate to think what would happen if you tried to lie to your...master.”
“I-I...” Snap could not think of what to say to that.
Sandra just chuckled at this before narrowing her eyes into slits. She pressed the sharp tips of her spikes against him, making Snap cry out. “Now, my little sugarplum... You have one minute to decide...” She put her face close to his. “So choose wisely...”
sss
The teenager leaned himself against the bars of his prison. He could still feel the radiating discomfort from his neck. He reached up and rubbed it carefully, his hand moving back and forth. He sucked in a sharp breath, gritting his teeth tightly. He turned his head towards the ground as he struggled to comprehend what was going on.
He had never expected himself to be so happy to see a Beanie Boy before. Normally, they spelled bad news. But this time, his appearance was able to buy a little time for him. He was away from Sandra. He was alone. He could try to think of an escape plan and...
But would it even work? He was completely alone in here. There wasn’t really much that he could do. He could try...but what was the point? His legs were useless right now. There was no way that he could escape so easily. He could have just asked Jyker for help. He could have carried him like he did before...
...if he weren’t dead that is. He looked over at the corpse that had once been Jyker. He couldn’t help but grimace at just how terrible he looked. He had been fully ripped apart. His limbs on the ground, his jaw ripped off, organs torn out.... It was almost impossible to tell who that had been. If he hadn’t seen him before Sandra ripped into him, he might not have been able to tell that it was him at all.
Rudy didn’t know him that well. He had never taken the time to get to know Jyker. A part of him wished he had. Especially now, more than ever. Jyker had helped stop Sandra before. He should have taken the time to introduce himself better. He should have done...something to show just how thankful he was for his help from before.
But now it was too late for all of that. Now Jyker laid dead on the ground. A victim torn apart when he did not deserve it. All because of Sandra holding a grudge. All because of Sandra wanting to punish him. That...that monster...
But as awful as he felt for Jyker, he could not deny the fact that he had his own issues with Sandra at the moment. In a way, Jyker had been lucky. Not in the method of his death. That had just been cruel. But at least he was dead and could not suffer anymore. Sandra could not raise the dead.
Yet she could still torment him... It didn’t seem like Sandra intended to kill him anymore. In a way, this was both a relief and a curse. Rudy was not interested in dying, but he would prefer that fate over being enslaved to Sandra. He did not want to be her puppet, her little plaything. He did not want to surrender to her, or give her whatever she wanted.
Sandra intended on using him for protection. She wanted to hide behind his image and his chalk so that no one would try to defy her. She believed that if she controlled him, she’d control ChalkZone. After all, not many would dare go up against the Great Creator.
The very thought boiled his blood. He couldn’t believe that Sandra was going to try to use him like that... He couldn’t believe the lengths that she was willing to go in order to get what she wanted. There was no way that he’d ever willingly work for her, but he knew that she’d find some kind of way. She would not stop until she had what she wanted. And once she did...
He wondered if that is the case with Snap as well. Had she kept him alive to be used in this twisted manner? Rudy was the most recognizable human in ChalkZone. And by extension, that made Snap also quite recognizable as well. They were both the largest faces in ChalkZone. If Sandra controlled them both, she’d be able to make the zoners surrender to her. Or perhaps she could make them stop the zoners make them bow down before that dark and twisted fiend...
And Penny and Mint.... What had happened to them...? Rudy had been informed that they were dead. Sandra told him that she had the Beanie Boys drown them in quicksand. She had sounded absolutely serious when she said it...
But Rudy found it difficult to believe that. His friends wouldn’t go down that easily. They would have found a way out, right? They would have escaped and try to find a way to rescue him. Yeah, that’s what was going on. That had to be what was going on. There was just no way that...
...but what if she was telling the truth? What if Mint and Penny were..dead..?
Rudy grabbed onto his numb legs and pulled them against himself. He rested his chin upon his knees and stared out into nothingness. His eyes stared out, a few tears starting to form. Even if they were alive, just...the very idea of them being dead... He wasn’t able to stop the tears from flowing down his face. It wasn’t fair... They didn’t deserve such a fate. They didn’t deserve to die...
No, they weren’t dead. They couldn’t be dead. Penny and Mint were smarter than that. They wouldn’t let themselves be killed. Sandra would see. They would come back and they would confront her and she would be left speechless. And all he’d be able to do was laugh at just how much she had underestimated his friends.
Then they would be able to pay her back for all that she had done and...
But he knew that there was still the chance that they won’t be able to get out of this. Even if they were alive, they needed some way to outsmart Sandra. To beat her at her own game... He thought he figured something out, but at the moment, his mind was just a blank, too filled with thoughts of what happened to be able to think more clearly about a potential plan.
What happened to Jyker... Not knowing what was going on with Snap... The possibility that Mint and Penny were dead...
...the way that Sandra had toyed with him before...
Rudy sucked in a sharp breath as he thought about what Sandra did to him before. The way that she had given him back his legs, only for it to be ripped away from him again. The worst part wasn’t the feeling in his neck, but in his mind. He had been granted a normal life again...only to have it cruelly ripped away from him.
And the fact that he was trying to ‘re-educate him’... He couldn’t help but feel sick about the whole thing. He wanted to tell Sandra to shove it up her...but he couldn’t bring himself to do that out of fear that she’d do something worse to him. After all, if she wanted to, she could easily.... He didn’t want to think about it.
Rudy didn’t know just how long he would last like this. He didn’t know how much he could resist Sandra’s ‘teachings’. He knew that she would just keep torturing him like this, keep bombarding the information into his head until he ultimately surrendered. She would find a way to get under his skin and force him to believe what she did. And there wasn’t much that he could do about it.
She was going to keep trying to make him hers. No, she probably was already at that stage. Sandra must think that he did belong to her. That she owned him. And in a sense, she was...almost right. She did control him for the time being. His very ability to survive rested in her hands. And if she played her cards right, she might...
He didn’t want to give up just yet, though. He had a feeling that if he just kept thinking hard, he might be able to figure a way out of this. There had to be a way out... A way to just...trick Sandra or something...
But at the moment, he felt too weighed down by all of this. The very idea of him being forced to believe in her way... That was horrifying enough. He was being robbed of who he is, his ideals, just so Sandra could be satisfied. She was attempting to brainwash him. He would keep fighting against it. He would try to resist as much as he could. He was not going to give up himself so easily.
...but was that going to be good enough? He knew full well that Sandra might be able to win. Psychology was....quite something. If Sandra employed the right method, she could very well get exactly what she wants.
And if she did...
...then what?
sss
Sarando couldn’t believe it. He kept staring at what was going on, trying to think of just...what to make out of this situation. This...this wasn’t how things were supposed to go down. This wasn’t what he and Bell had planned. And yet the situation just got...so much worse...
What was he going to tell Bell? How was Bell going to react to this? He knew that he was not going to be happy about it. For all he knew, Bell just might tear him apart for this. Maybe find some way to blame him for it. Yes, he wanted his friend to stop, but....he would never do something like this. He wouldn’t try to...
But he knew that he could not hide from him either. That would only make the situation worse. If he did that, then Bell would most certainly see him as a threat. He would try to hunt him down and rip him apart. That bull was so obsessed with this that he’d do anything it took to get this plan in full motion. He regarded anyone who did not agree as a potential threat, and if they got in his way, he’d take care of them.
And he was no exception.
The only thing that he could do was just..go to him and tell him what happened. Then figure things out from there. Maybe he could lesson the blow somehow. Or maybe he could offer to help salvage the plan or something.
But deep down, he had a feeling there was just...nothing that he could do. He could try, but that did not mean that he had much of a chance at success. He may just awaken the demon inside of Bell and suffer the consequences for something that was not his fault. How in the world was he to know this would have happened? How could he have known that things would have gone down this route?
How was he to know that Dr. Crobat would have escaped them?
It had been a foolproof plan. Or so they had thought. Both of them believed that they could keep Dr. Crobat in their grasp and then see how well he performed with the others. They had even set up a set of hidden passageways in the hideout building that Dr. Crobat could have used to traverse through without being detected so easily. It had been well organized, he thought. And none of them had believed that anything could go wrong.
Well they were indeed incorrect on that. The plan had rapidly alternated. All because neither of them had expected Dr. Crobat to have been defeated so easily. Or the fact that Dr. Gelcro would have escaped. This all threw a wrench in their plans, and now Dr. Crobat was locked up away.
And within the confines of the Chalk Mine, too. This meant that there was a high probability that he would no longer be under the Signal’s control. He was back to his old self again. This all meant that they could no longer test on him. Bell either had to find someone else, give up, or just continue with the data that he had already gathered.
Sarando knew his friend well. He knew that he would choose to just move forward. He had made it clear that he did not want to try to find a replacement. So there was a high probability that, upon hearing the news, regardless if he did anything to him or not, the bull would still move forward with his plan. He had gathered quite a bit of data from Dr. Crobat after all.
Sarando still did not like this plan. He wished that Bell would just forget about the whole thing and move on. He did not see any benefit from this. He wished that he would open his eyes and see what he was doing. How could Bell not see that he was turning into a monster? That brainwashing everyone in ChalkZone City in order to welcome their new ‘leader’ was not the best idea? Bell might claim to have the best interests of everyone, but this was just...crazy.
But there wasn’t much that he could do about this, right? He could try. Maybe attempt to reason with him or whatever. But he did not really put much faith in it. No matter how he looked at it, things were just messed up. The thought made him grit his beak in worry. And here he was, caught in between all of this....
It was so confusing for him. On the one hand, he did not want his friend to go through with this. He did not view that...that abomination as a true potential leader. He would not trust that thing to run this city, let alone this world. But on the other hand, he could not just sit around and allow Bell get into trouble. He felt...obligated to help him.
He had never felt this torn before. He could feel his mind threatening to stretch and break in half as he tried to figure out just what the heck he was going to do. Was he going to try to stop his friend? Or was he going to just let him go through with this? Was he going to try to save the world from a potentially horrible future, or would he stick by his friend and help him achieve his vision?
Sarando had no idea where he truly stood in all of this. And he could feel himself being torn up on the inside. He could feel his body shaking, the tips of his toes tingling.
Just...what was he going to do...?
Well there wasn’t much he could do just standing around here. Trying to remain hidden in these two tight rock spaces was giving him cramps anyway. And Bell expected him back at any moment. It was time for him to leave.
After pushing himself out, he took a moment to look around and see if anyone was around. Then, turning his head towards where he knew where the exit was, he spread his wings and he began to fly.
He would figure out something to do with Bell later. Somehow... He could only hope that, in the end, he made the right choice. He wanted to make the decision that would truly be the most beneficial. But he had a feeling that, regardless of what he chose, he would feel doubts about it in some shape or form.
He was already feeling regret.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 21, 2016 21:29:18 GMT -5
Chapter 35: Retreat And Failure
It beings with a choir of failure... -Choir Of Failure, Fades Away
Well, it had taken them longer than they had hoped. They hadn’t realized that it would take them this long to get here. They couldn’t believe just how long it had taken just to get back here, even with this new mode of transportation. Then again, perhaps they should have went for a transportation that didn’t end up being so unstable, requiring so much energy.
At least they were here, though. They couldn’t complain about that. Even if it took longer than they had hoped, at least they had made it here at all. And now that they were there, they could begin to try to save their friends from Sandra’s clutches.
If they could, anyway. Mint was not going to get his hopes up too much. There was still much that they had to consider. And there was still a strong possibility that they weren’t even going to succeed. Not something he wanted to think about much. But he had to at least consider the possibility of failure. Sandra had outsmarted them before and it was very possible that she’d do that again.
But the fact that they were here at all, and without Sandra seemingly to notice, was definitely a plus. This gave them a chance to try to make their way through the building with as little detection as possible. Not that he felt they would remain undetected for long. But they could at least make some good level of progress before Sandra could get to them. Perhaps they could even find a way to combat her before she could make a move against them.
He and the others weren’t making any more progress right now, however. They had stopped, and everyone in the group was looking up at the tall cactus that housed the hideout that Sandra had been using. It was amazing, and intimidating, just how high up it truly was. This thing must be several miles high at the very least. The very sight of it was enough to make Mint feel all wobbly and unsteady on his feet. Was this how far they had climbed before? No wonder his legs felt like they were going to break off.
And now they had to find another way up again. Mint could feel himself almost collapse into the ground. He recalled how difficult it had been before. Did they really have to go through all that trouble again?
For their friends....yes.
“Don’t tell me we will have to climb up that.” Dr. Gelcro winced as he looked at the gigantic cactus that stretched upwards, looking as though it was going to scrape across the sky. “It would take forever to...”
“We did it before. And we can do it again.” Penny cut him off. She gave a soft glare at the cactus. “We might be able to figure out a faster way. But we’ll have to...”
“Why can’t we just fly up there? Can’t you two draw something with wings?” Dr. Gelcro raised his arms up into the air, motioning towards the cactus above them. He stared down at Mint and Penny with a wide-eyed confused expression. “Biclops gave you plenty of chalk. You should be able to...”
Mint interrupted him before he could continue too far. “We would attract Sandra’s attention that way.” Dr. Gelcro paused and stared at him. Mint looked towards the ground, his eyes narrowed softly. “If we go up into the sky, she may end up spotting us. It is safer going in from below, like we had before.”
“...are you sure that would work a second time?”
Mint exchanged glances with Penny. Neither of them, at first, could understand why the dog-like zoner was asking that. If it worked the first time, it would work a second time, right? It didn’t seem too likely that they’d fail again. They...
Suddenly, they both realized just what he was talking about. They had thought about this before, but they had been so caught up in finally receiving magic chalk again, they had utterly forgotten about this particular point.
Sandra had known they came from below. She had toyed with them earlier, making them think that she didn’t know. But she was fully aware of this. Because of that fact, it was quite likely that she put in more security there. Maybe the four Beanie Boys were patrolling that spot more often. For all they knew, she booby trapped the entire place.
Mint frowned at this. Well if that were the case, then they might need to figure something else out. They need to figure out some way that they could get up without getting spotted. But if they weren’t going to fly and they weren’t going in from underground...just how were they going to get up there?
A part of him wished that he had brought along Ripclaw. His massive dinosaur creation would have been able to scale up this place easily, especially with those wings that Rudy had drawn on her several years ago. She would have been a valuable assett in all of this. But he had decided that he didn’t want to risk her getting hurt, and he had her stay behind, commanded her to return home. He wanted her to remain safe.
There was a very specific reason he left her behind and not one he had brought up with Penny. He had his suspicions that Sandra was the one who had killed and eaten Courtney. She was the only zoner out here that he knew of who would do something like that. He did not want Ripclaw suffering the same fate. Not if he could help it.
He returned his focus on the task at hand. He looked up at the cactus, scratching his chin thoughtfully. What other way could they use to get up there? The only way seemed to be from the same way they did before...or by flying. Was there not a third option that they could take?
Penny let out a soft ‘hmm’ as she tapped her chin thoughtfully. She began to pace back and forth in front of the cactus. She seemed to be trying to think of something herself. And judging from her expression, it didn’t seem like she was having an easy time figure out just what they could do. It would seem like they all had reached an impasse of sorts.
Then something seemed to click in her eyes, both of them lighting up at the exact same time. Something was clearly on her mind. Mint and Dr. Gelcro watched her intently, wondering what idea she was going to propose. She looked over at them, and they remained silent, giving her all the time that she needed to speak.
“I think I have an idea.” Penny stated. Her voice was soft and firm. “But..we are going to have to be careful. I mean, really careful. One screw up is all that it’s going to take to mess this up and get us caught...or even killed.” She narrowed her eyes softly. “I take it the two of you understand that, right?”
“Of course.” Dr. Gelcro stated as he nodded his head. Mint joined in, remaining silent but nodding his head in agreement to the dog zoner’s statement.
Penny gave a small smile at this before she turned her attention to the giant cactus before them. She remained quiet for several moments before she said, “How good are you two at scaling up at a diagonal angle?”
“Huh?” Mint and Dr. Gelcro exchanged glances. Just what was Penny talking about?
Penny appeared to notice their confusion as she spoke up again almost right away. “I mean with ropes.” Penny formed a grip with her hands, as though pretending to grab onto something. “My idea was using some kind of grappling hook and shoot it up there, and then we climb up.”
Mint widened his eyes at this. He felt a little silly for not realizing this before. How could he have...
But wait, didn’t this idea run into the same problems as before? They had wanted to go up this place without any sort of detection. Penny’s idea sounded good in theory. But it still left them fully expose. They would be out in the open, where everyone would see them. Well anyone in the area, that is. What was going to stop Sandra or the Beanie Boys from spotting them climbing up?
And it would take quite a while, too, wouldn’t it? They would need to take their time getting up there. Slow and steady... and that would only increase their chances of getting caught. How could Penny think that this was a good idea? Had she gone off the deep end or something? There had to be something more to this plan than that. There just had to be...
And thankfully, there was.
“I didn’t mean climb all the way up there by our hands.” Penny waved her hand dismissively as she spoke. “I do apologize if I made it seem like that.” She held her hand up in gesture. “I just meant that we could draw something to attack to the rope and zip our way up quickly.”
“I see. That does...sound a lot better than I had imagined.” Mint admitted. But there was still an issue. “We would have to move quickly enough to avoid detection. And wouldn’t we need protection for that?”
Penny nodded her head. “Yes, we would. We could injure ourselves quite easily if we aren’t prepared.” She furrowed her eyes for a moment at this, grimacing as though thinking of all the ways that they could get hurt. Then she quickly forced a smile upon her face. “But don’t worry. I know exactly what we can do.”
Dr. Gelcro and Mint moved in closer to Penny as she began to explain the plan. The more that she spoke, the more likely it seemed that this could work. But there was still a chance that they could fail and they still had to be careful. One false move and...
But they had to try. It was the fastest way to get up there, and they all knew they had very little time to save their friends. The faster they got up there, the better. If they didn’t get to their friends quickly enough before Sandra... None of them wanted to think about the possibilities.
sss
Moving down the hallway like this was quite difficult. Each step felt like it took forever, and walking so close to each other was...rather painful. They all wished that they could try to move apart, but they knew that this wouldn’t be such a good idea. It was best if they stuck together, even if it meant having to walk like...this.
Penny forgot the name of the movie where she got this idea from. So far, it was doing relatively well. She had more or less created a moving ‘fortress’ of sorts. Okay, fortress was not the best word to use to describe it. Shield? Yes, shield described it a whole lot better.
This shield was doing a good job in protecting them. It offered up a one way layer that made it difficult for anyone to see what was on the inside. If anything, they would only see their own reflection first. And most likely only that. To anyone walking by, there was just nothing of interest. Just some kind of strange mirror.
Though they still had to be careful when they moved. If they walked while Sandra or one of the Beanie Boys was looking, they were in trouble. They would be captured so fast, it was going to make their heads spin.
But despite their fears and despite their difficulty, they were making relatively good progress. They kept on moving down the hallway slowly, taking their time. They’d love to move faster, but they all agreed that moving at this pace was best. It would draw the least amount of attention. So far, they hadn’t run into any problems and they hadn’t even spotted a Beanie Boy yet. Regardless, they kept themselves hidden, not wanting to risk any chance of a Beanie Boy being able to see them.
But though they were doing relatively good with progress, that didn’t mean that it was easy. They had their fair share of trouble as they moved along here. Penny had thought that climbing up here was the hardest part. Oh how wrong she was...
“Hey! Stop stepping on my foot!”
“Oh yeah? You stop hitting my tail!”
“I wouldn’t hit your tail if you didn’t swing it in my face!”
“You’re the one who...”
Penny gritted her teeth, narrowing her eyes into slits. “Will you two knock it off?!” She hissed at them. The two immediately froze at this and turned to face her. Penny glared at them both in the eyes, taking in a slow, deep breath to try to keep herself calm. “You two have been at each other’s throat almost the entire way. If you two don’t knock it off, you will draw Sandra or the Beanie Boys to us! Is that what you want?”
Penny didn’t mean to sound so angry. She did feel a tad guilty when Mint and Dr. Gelcro winced and lowered their heads at her comment. But she did not really regret what she said. They needed to quit their bickering if they were going to get through here.
She couldn’t even fathom why they were fighting at all. Shouldn’t they be more or less on the same page? She understood if this tediousness was making them more irritable. But come on. This was ridiculous. Now was not the time for them to be fighting so much. If they couldn’t just cool it and stifle themselves, then they were all going to land in hot water.
And that was not something that they could afford right now.
At least her scolding had stopped them. The two had fallen utterly silent and they had resumed walking along the hallway. She had no idea just how long this was going to work or not. But hey, at least it was something. So long as they had stealth on their side, they stood a chance at finding their friends before Sandra decided to take care of them.
Of course, the question was...just where would they find their friends..? Penny realized, and she was certain that Dr. Gelcro and Mint had thought of this as well, they had no idea where their friends were being held. Just where should they go? How far down this hallway were they or were they down another? Just...how were they going to find them?
She narrowed her eyes as they continued walking down the hallway. Even in spite of being lost in her thoughts, she was able to keep at just the right pace to avoid tripping over everyone. And she used this time to try to figure out just what they were going to do, and how they were going to find their friends.
They could be down any one of these corridors. It was too risky going down all of them. They needed a way to narrow them down or find out where everything is or....whatever else helped really. But...how were they going to find their friends if they didn’t even have a map of the place anymore? Oh, if only they had brought Riplaw. She could have tracked them down easily.
Penny’s eye twinkled. What if she were to.... She immediately froze at the mere thought of it. She could feel her heart twisting in a knot, a pang in her stomach that made her feel quite sick. She placed a hand over her chest, breathing in slowly to try to keep herself from hyperventilating, not wanting to worry Dr. Gelcro or Mint.
The idea of creating another living thing... Even if it was for a good cause, it still filled her with fear. It wasn’t because of anything in particular that happened years ago or anything. Rather, it was because of the incident recently, with the loss of Courtney.
The very thought of that large bird filled her with sorrow. She could feel herself rapidly growing nauseous and she couldn’t help but rub her forehead as shet ried to cope with the sensation. She kept asking herself the same question over and over again.
Would she be able to handle another instance of losing a creation? Even if she did not get an emotional connection with her new creation, that still didn’t really mean much; she could still be torn apart mentally if she saw them being torn apart by....whoever had eaten Courtney from before. Penny struggled to hide her tears, feeling a few of them escape anyway. She did not want to put another creation of hers through that again. No, she was not going to relive that horrific experience. She’d think of something else that could be done.
But...what would that be...?
Just then, she and the others stopped when they saw something moving down the hallway. It didn’t take them long before they releazed what it was.
“A Beanie Boy...” Penny hissed under her breath. Turning her attention to Mint and Dr. Gelcro, she said, “Do you think he might have some good information?”
Mint nodded his head once, firmly and stiffly. “I have absolutley no doubt in my mind about that. I’m sure Sandra keeps the Beanie Boys in the loop to a certain extent. If we catch this guy, he might be able to tell us what is happening with our friends and maybe even tell us how to back pedal their little plans by telling us how to free our friends.”
“Do you think he’ll listen?” Penny asked.
Mint shrugged. “Worth a try, at least...”
Dr. Gelcro gave a soft sigh at this. He lowered his ears slightly, his eyes frowned softly. “I’m not sure if I like this...but...” He closed his eyes as thoughts seemed to shift through them. He then looked over at Penny and Mint. “I do have to agree that this might be our only chance.” He paused for a moment, and then pressed a finger against his chin. “But how do we get him to talk...? I wonder...”
“Oh don’t worry.” Penny raised her hand up. She narrowed her eyes in determination. “I know exactly how we can get that Beanie Boy to talk...”
Dr. Gelcro looked perplexed by this. But it was clear that Mint knew exactly what she was talking about. The boy stared at Penny in disbelief, blinking his eyes slowly. “Penny..” He whispered. “Y-You’re not thinking about...”
“What? Thinking about what?” Dr. Gelcro asked, his face painted with confusion.
“Oh yes I am.” Penny nodded her head once.
Dr. Gelcro raised up his hands. “What’s going on here?” But just like before, he was ignored.
Mint kept his attention focused on Penny. He stared to look a little desperate, as though wanting to say..something but unable to think of anything. It took him a few moments of stammering and stuttering before he could finally say something. “B-But Penny... th-that’s...”
“I know it’s harsh and I did not really enjoy it much myself before.” Penny let out a small sigh as she recalled what she did with one of the Beanie Boys before. She still could not believe that she had said those things. But desperate times call for desperate measures. And if she could get the Beanie Boy to chat... “We need the information. That’s first and foremost. The method that we get it...is secondary.”
“But...” Mint reached his hand out towards Penny. After a few seconds, he finally exhaled deeply, his hand dropping at his side. He looked towards the ground, his eyes closing somewhat tightly. He shook his head from side to side before looking back at Penny. He remained silent for a few seconds before he finally spoke, “...okay. If there really isn’t a choice... Then I guess we have to do it.”
“Do what?” Dr. Gelcro gritted his teeth. “I don’t understand what you two are talking about!” Penny and Mint turned their attention to the dog-like zoner, remembering that he was with them. “Can you two please fill me in?” He asked as he held his hands out towards them.
Penny bit her lip. She wasn’t entirely sure what Dr. Gelcro would think of this plan. Mint had already opposed it. Even if he finally agreed, he was not liking it. And neither was she. It was not something that she was proud of. She could only imagine how Dr. Gelcro would react.
But what other choice did they have?
Penny took a few steps closer to Dr. Gelcro. She kept her eyes lined up with his. She held her hands together, rubbing them nervously. She could see the changes in Dr. Gelcro’s expression. He leaned a little away from her, as though he sensed that he was not going to like this plan. Penny wished that she could say something that would help him feel better. But the only thing that she could say was...
“You’re probably not going to like this, but...”
Penny carried on explaining her idea to Dr. Gelcro.
sss
There was a loud snapping sound, something grinding, and before he knew it, he was encased in what appeared to be a net made out of tough, nylon ropes. He barely had any time to react before he was pulled up into the air, his head crashing against the ceiling. He could feel a dull ache spreading throughout, but he hardly paid attention to that before he began to struggle.
The Beanie Boy could feel his mind racing as he realized that he had been caught. He struggled to get away, twisting and turning this way and that. He grabbed onto the ropes and tried to rip them off, but they wouldn’t budge. He tried to break through them by biting. The material was too hard to bite through, however. His panicking mind drove him to keep struggling for what felt like several minutes before he just...gave out. Soon he dangled there, swinging slowly about.
What was he going to do? What had happened here? He couldn’t figure out what was going on. It all had happened so quickly that he had barely had any time to process what went on. One second, he had been patrolling the hallway. The next, he had been caught in this net. What more could happen?
He flinched as he thought that. No, that wasn’t a good idea to think about. Best not to think about what else could happen. He didn’t want to jinx himself. It was bad enough that he had to capture his own boss and drag him back into the hell he had just escaped from. He didn’t need...
“Hello there. Remember me?”
The Beanie Boy flinched. It was too late. He had jinxed himself.
Forcing himself to turn his head, the Beanie Boy noticed that he was now being approached by three individuals. And he knew right away that none of them were his comrades. His eyes widened upon seeing them, recognizing two as the humans that they had tried to kill earlier. He gulped nervously. Just...how did the world did they survive...?
Penny was the one moving in closer. The sight of her made his heart skip a beat. He remembered her all too well. He had been the one that she threatened before. To break his neck... Instinctively, he found his hand shooting up to his neck, gripping it and rubbing it gently. He wasn’t sure if she had been serious or not, but judging from the look on her face now, and the memory of what he tried to do to her and her friend...
He had no doubts in his mind right now that she really would do something like that this time around.
Penny moved in closer towards him. Mint and Dr. Gelcro did close in space as well, but they remained behind Penny. The one that he’d rather not see right now. Gritting his teeth, the Beanie Boy moved back as Penny walked right up to him, glaring at him intently with those eyes, a hidden anger behind them.
“We just have some...questions for you.” Penny spoke. Her voice was a little chillier than it usually was. It was difficult to tell if she really meant the words that she was speaking...or if she was just acting. Either way, it was uncomfortable to listen to. “I suggest you answer them.”
The Beanie Boy struggled to think of a response to that. A part of him just wanted to say yes and get this over with. It wasn’t like he was really that loyal to Sandra, anyway. As soon as the time called for it, he would turn against her. He hated what he had to do to his real boss.
But on the other hand, Penny was not an ally, either. He did not like the idea of obeying someone else who was his enemy, especially when she had been one to him for so many years. He didn’t want to give her the benefit of being able to get anything out of him. His instinct to tell her to just ‘fuck off’ was strong.
His mind was torn between these two. They battled one another, making him feel as though he was getting a pounding headache. He had no idea just which side was going to win. Just...what was he going to do...?
Penny narrowed her eyes as she glared down at him. She did not show any signs of leaving, let alone giving him any time to think. She folded her arms behind her back, assuming a more assertive stance. “The first question, I am sure you already might have guessed..” Penny leaned in slightly. “Where are our friends?”
The Beanie Boy clenched his teeth at this. He had no idea what he was going to say. He ended up falling completely silent as he stared at Penny, his mind whirling, trying to think of something that he could say to this. “I...” That was all that he could manage before he ended up falling silent.
Penny narrowed her eyes. “Oh come on now. You can do better than that.” Dr. Gelcro and Mint nodded their heads in agreement, though they did nothing else. “You work for Sandra right now, don’t you?” At the Beanie Boy’s slow nod, Penny gave a very small, unnerving smile. “Then you should know the answer to that question. I will ask the question again and this time, I expect an answer.” She took a small step forward. When she spoke again, her voice seemed to go a little darker. “Where are our friends..?”
The Beanie Boy could feel his mind racing at this. He could feel his mind being torn into again. He could feel the mental battle waging on on just..what he should do. He knew that he might as well just tell her; there was little reason to believe that she would believe any ‘I don’t know’ answers.
But she was the enemy... He shouldn’t be telling her anything. It just wasn’t right. If he told her, he would be betraying Skrawl, wouldn’t he? Skrawl never told him to listen to these brats. Why should he do it now?
Before he could stop himself, the Beanie Boy launched hs hand out towards the girl, attempting to latch onto her. He let out a growling grunt as he did so, his eyes blazing slightly. Penny merely moved out of the way and his hand missed. He kept trying to scratch at her, his hand flopping about as he tried to reach the human. It didn’t work, however, and he just pulled his hand back. He narrowed his eyes at her.
“I see you have no interest in being cooperative.” Penny noted. The Beanie Boy bared his teeth and growled at her. She did not flinch. “I had a feeling about this.” She turned her head to the side. She gave the Beanie Boy a sideways glance. “I guess I just need to try another method to get an answer out of you.”
He could feel his heart skip a few beats at this. He struggled not to show his fear, though he ended up licking his lips slowly out of nervousness. He kept his eyes narrowed the best that he could as Penny motioned for Mint to come closer. The Beanie Boy watched in morbid curiosity. Just what were those two planning...?
“If you don’t want to cooperate willingly, I suppose we will just have to use...other means of making you talk.” Penny spoke up after she appeared to whisper something in Mint’s ear. As the former Enemy Creator drew closer to him, Penny turned her attention back to him. “Maybe this will make you more talkative.”
The Beanie Boy widened his eyes as he saw Mint reaching into his pocket. Then when he pulled out something white and thin, he took in a sharp inhalation of breath. It was magic chalk... “Wh-What are you going to do with that...?”
“So you are able to talk.” Penny spoke in a sarcastic tone.
Mint remained silent but he raised up his magic chalk. He had a smile on his face as well. A little more twisted than what he usually gave nowadays. It reminded the Beanie Boy so much of when he had worked for Skrawl. At this realization, the Beanie Boy realized the trouble that he was in.
“As for what we are going to do...” Penny motioned a hand towards Mint. “Why don’t you show him?”
“With pleasure.” Mint replied as he raised up his magic chalk in his left hand and he began to draw.
The Beanie Boy cringed as he watched the boy begin to draw, his wrists flicking about as lines filled the air. He couldn’t tell just what he was drawing. It was moving so fast. He didn’t realize just how fast Mint could draw when he really wanted to. This would have been a valuable asset before years ago, but now...
Soon, Mint was done drawing. Materializing in place was some kind of small contraption. Something silver and metal. It looked like it could easily slip over a finger. Once Mint was done with it, he held it up in the air, allowing the Beanie Boy to take a nice, long, good look at it.
The Beanie Boy stared at it in confusion. Just what was this thing? He couldn’t recognize what it was. He hadn’t seen something like this before. The only thing that he knew is that it didn’t spell good news for him. Especially with the way that these three were looking at him. Acting or not, regardless, it was quite unsettling.
“I see you are curious about this.” Penny said as she grabbed the item from Mint’s hand. She began to move even closer to the Beanie Boy, closing in whatever little gap remained between the two. “It really is quite interesting. I have seen this in a show once. And I figured it would come in handy here.” She smirked as she titled her head to one side. “Let me start off by asking this question: You know just how much a hangnail hurts?”
The Beanie Boy widened his eyes. He turned his head away as he flinched. He forced himself to say, “Y-Yes... Why?”
“Well then...” Penny brought the device a little closer. “What do you say we find out how much it hurts when the whole nail is ripped off...”
The Beanie Boy gasped loudly at this. “No...you...you wouldn’t dare...”
Penny narrowed her eyes into slits. “Do you want to try your luck...?”
The Beanie Boy couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Was this even Penny at all? What was going on here? Since when did Penny get into torture? Before, she had threatened to just simply kill him if he didn’t do what she wanted. Not that he wanted to die or anything, but at least a broken neck would have ended his life quickly. But in this case, Penny had outright stated that she was going to rip off his nail, or nails if she wanted to keep going. He just...never thought that he’d see Penny, of all people, willing to commit torture.
Maybe she was lying. Maybe she did not plan on doing that to him after all. But did he really want to risk it? Did he really want to take the chance that she was bluffing, especially when he was trapped and she had the device right there in front of him? It seemed like the best decision was to...
But he didn’t want to betray Skrawl. He didn’t want to help out his enemies without his permission. What would that jellybean think of him if he helped out the creators? It was bad enough that he had to capture Skrawl. He could never forgive himself for that, especially with the way that he had been yelling at them to stop. How would...
But did it really matter what Skrawl thought right now? The jellybean was locked up; he wouldn’t know what was going on. And if they were both enemies with Sandra, wouldn’t Skrawl be more interested in uniting agaisnt a threat, albeit unwillingly, than squabbling? He might hold a grudge, but he wasn’t stupid. He had joined forces with Rudy before. He could do something like that again, right?
The Beanie Boy flinched as he felt something grab onto his arm. He looked over and he could see that it was Dr. Gelcro. The zoner doctor had grabbed on and pulled his left arm out. With his fingers exposed, he could feel cold metal being placed against one of them as Penny fit the contraption on. Mint took her place, his arm strength greater than hers, and he prepared to use the contraption at Penny’s word. The Beanie Boy stared in horror at this.
“You have five seconds to give us an answer.” Penny warned. “Or that nail is coming off.”
The Beanie Boy felt his blood turn into ice. Penny smirked at his reaction before she began to count down slowly. Time everywhere seemed to stop and the Beanie Boy became unaware of his surroundings except for these three, the net, and the nail ripping device. He breathed in and out quickly, his mind racing, struggling to think of what to say.
Then, after what felt like several minutes, Penny started to say, “Fi..”
“Wait!” The Beanie Boy called out, nearly hyperventilating. “Just..wait... Please...”
Penny raised her hand up. Mint moved his hand away from the device, though Dr. Gelcro kept gripping it just in case. She stared with narrowed eyes at the Beanie Boy. “You’ll talk then?”
The Beanie Boy nodded his head shakingly. A few fearful tears streamed down his face. “Y-Yes.. I’ll talk!” He cried out, his voice slightly choked. “I’ll tell you what you want...”
At this, Penny smiled. “Okay then. Tell me, Beanie Boy..” She reached over and she grabbed onto the nylon rope and yanked it forward. The Beanie Boy flinched at the rough movement. “Tell me where our friends are...”
The Beanie Boy shut his eyes tightly, feeling a few more tears start to move down his cheeks. He didn’t answer right away; his mind was racing too quickly for him to say anything. It took him several moments before he could compose himself well enough to answer.
“Th-They’re alive.. They’re both locked up, separated from one another. Sandra has plans for them. Different plans from what I remember...”
Penny cut off the Beanie Boy. “What kind of plans...?”
The Beanie Boy replied, “I’m...not entirely sure.” At Penny’s hand raising, he quickly added, “B-But I can tell you where they are! I-If you let me go, I’ll take you to them! You can get them out of here before Sandra has a chance to get to them!”
At this, Penny exchanged glances with the other two. They nodded their hands before they looked back at the Beanie Boy. Once they appeared to agree on this, Penny folded her arms as she stared directly into the Beanie Boy’s eyes. “Okay. It’s a deal. If you take us to our friends, we’ll let you go.”
“Are you sure..?” The Beanie Boy leaned away, gritting his teeth in fear. “You’re not pulling my leg?”
Penny nodded her head as she raised her hand up. “Creator’s honor.”
“O-Okay then...” The Beanie Boy still wasn’t sure about this. But if it meant a chance to get away and if it meant potentially getting allies against Sandra... He nodded his head in their direction keeping it low as a sign of submission. “Get me out of this net and I will take you to your friends.”
sss
However, it appeared that this Beanie Boy hadn’t been alone. The situation had been observed by yet another Beanie Boy. The flying zoner had watched helplessly, frozen in utter terror, as his comrade was taken away. His mind rapidly whirled with thoughts, unable to believe what he had just witnessed.
But though he was shocked by Penny’s dark behavior and by his comrade giving in and leading them away, he knew he could not stay put. He had to go find Sandra and inform her of what was happening. If she found out about this later on and learned that he said nothing, she would have his head.
The Beanie Boy didn’t bother wasting any time. He took one more look at the retreating group, the other Beanie Boy forced to lead them to where their friends were being held, before he turned and began to flee down the corridor. He moved as quickly as he could, right in the direction that he had seen Sandra last. He wasn’t sure if she was there or not, but he knew he had to get to her quickly or... He didn’t want to know what kind of punishment she’d lay out to them all.
It thankfully didn’t take that long to find her. She had been in the same place as before. It was a little confusing to him as to how she could have remained here in all this time. What had she been doing here while all this had been going on?
Then he took notice of how she had Snap pinned to the ground. He saw how she had a hold of his leotard. He could see that she was in the middle of giving him a lick.
The Beanie Boy couldn’t help but cringe away at this, looking away a little before forcing himself to turn back. He never thought that he’d feel actual sympathy for Snap. But here it was. In a way, he and the other Beanie Boys had been lucky. The worst they had to do was capture their own boss. He couldn’t imagine what it was like to be forced to...engage in this kind of activity with the psychopathic dragon.
Sandra grinned, exposing her teeth so close sto Snap’s face. “I do hope that made you more cooperative, dear little Snacks.” She licked her lips slowly. “Are you going to tell me where Skrawl is?”
Snap looked absolutely terrified. He was making no attempts to look brave. A testament to just how much Sandra had messed with him. “I’m telling you! I don’t know!”
Sandra lowered her ears. “Still lying? Well isn’t that too bad?” She turned her head to one side. “I suppose you need a little more.”
“No! Please!” Snap struggled on the ground, trying to break himself free. But Sandra only tightened her grip. “I really don’t know!”
“And I’m telling you that you do know. So come on, Snap. Why make this so hard on yourself?” She gave a malicious grin. All you have to do is tell me...”
The Beanie Boy was confused at first. Hadn’t they told Sandra that they caught Skrawl already? He soon realized that...no they did not. He widened his eyes and nearly slapped himself in the face. Oh how could they have forgotten that? Now he had something else to tell that dragon. He hoped that she wouldn’t rip out his throat for not telling her quicker.
Only one way to find out.
The Beanie Boy hesitated for a moment. Then, raising up his hand, he interrupted, “Hey, Sandra! I...”
Sandra lifted her head and stared over at him. The look she gave nearly pierced right through his soul, causing him to freeze. “What is it? What do you want?” She gave a brief look at Snap before staring at the Beanie Boy with one eye. “I’m kind of busy right now...”
“I have some news to bring you!” The Beanie Boy called out.
“Worthwhile news I suppose?” Inquired Sandra.
The Beanie Boy nodded his head as he moved a little closer. He took care not to get too close, however. He did not want to be close enough for Sandra to attack him with those sharp talons. “Yes. I think you find this news quite...interesting.”
Sandra took a moment to look at Snap before she got up to her feet. She used her tail to hold onto Snap, keeping him from running. She made her way closer to the Beanie Boy, dragging Snap with her until she was right up to him. She stared at him for a moment and then said, “Okay then, Beanie Boy. Tell me what you found out...”
The Beanie Boy began to speak. “You will never guess who is here...”
sss
“Are you sure this is the right way?” Mint asked. He looked left and right. “All of this seems the same..”
The Beanie Boy rolled his eyes. “So does every other part of this building. Why are you so surprised?”
Mint turned and glared at him. “Well you...”
“Mint, please shut it.” Penny told the boy sternly. She had gotten tired of this argument rather quickly and she didn’t want this fighting to continue. They were going to attract unwanted attention at this rate. Not something that they could afford. “Just let him lead us. Besides, he knows the punishment if he disobeys.”
Mint sighed and shook his head. “Okay, I’ll...try.” Mint bit his lip firmly, narrowing his eyes in one direction. “But I still say that we are wasting our time coming down here. Rudy might be kept somewhere else, and Snap...” Mint stopped when Dr. Gelcro placed his paw on his shoulder, causing him to look up at the dog.
“Please settle down. Try to keep quiet; we could be listened in on and we don’t want that, now do we?” Upon seeing Mint shake his head, Dr. Gelcro gave a small smile. “I knew you would.” Then his smile faded, replaced with a bit of a frown. “Now, let’s just get going. The faster we get to your friends, the better.” He lifted his head up, looking left and right. “I do not like this... Being out here...”
“I can’t blame you.” Mint gave a quick shudder. “This place is giving me the creeps...”
The Beanie Boy shrugged his shoulders. “You wouldn’t be the only one, human.” The Beanie Boy didn’t notice the glare that Mint was giving him. “The only one here that does not seem to mind is Sandra. Even Skrawl did not like certain areas of this place when he resided here.”
“Oh gee, ain’t that too bad.” Mint muttered under his breath.
Penny jabbed him in the arm with her elbow. He let out a yelp and he glared at her as he rubbed it, gritting his teeth. Before he could say another word, Penny shot her hand out and covered his mouth. “Please...just stop. You’ve been asked more than once, but you keep trying to antagonize the Beanie Boy. Just keep quiet and follow him, or are you trying to attract attention?”
Mint growled and jerked himself away. He took a step back, keeping his narrowed eyes on Penny for several seconds before he spoke a soft reply. “And your behavior earlier didn’t attract attention?”
Penny felt her eyes widen at that statement. Her mind reeled back as she thought about what she had done in order to get the Beanie Boy to do anything for them. She had threatened the Beanie Boy with torture, a thought that made her shudder. She was not at all proud of that, but...they had to have some way of getting the Beanie Boy to take them to their friends, right? It seemed like..the best way and...
She tried to push the thoughts out of her mind. She tried to assure herself that it was the right thing to do, even if it was horrible. They needed to save their friends, after all. They had to get them back, and this had been their one shot at finding them.
That did not alleviate the guilt, however. That had been, what, the second that that she threatened another living thing like that. This time, even worse. She had nearly acted upon that threat. She had nearly injured another sentient being on purpose for the sake of finding her friend. She could not help but feel disgusted with herself. She wasn’t sure if she could forgive herself for this.
But she did it for the right reasons... She took in a deep breath and sighed. She repeated this over and over again in her mind. She did this for good reasons.
Silence fell upon the group as they kept on moving down the hallway. Even Mint eventually fell silent, no longer interested in bantering with the Beanie Boy. Though it was clear that each of them still had something they wanted to say, whether it be statements or questions, they still did not speak, wanting to keep silent as they moved along through here.
They weren’t sure just how far they would end up walking. They didn’t know how big this place was. Even if they had seen the place on the outside as they grappled their way up, it still did not give them a good clear indication of just how much was in this place. There was still all that cacti down below them. All that space...what could occupy all of them?
They did seem to be making good progress at least. It did seem like they had gotten a good distance down and were making their way closer and closer to their destination. Or maybe it was just in their minds. Maybe they weren’t getting closer, and they were only get further away and....
No, they had to try to stay positive. As they kept walking through this dark corridor, as they tried to remain silent and tried to get through here without issues arising or darwing attention, they had to try to keep focused. They had to believe that they could do this. They could not distract themselves with fears or ‘what ifs’ or anything like that. No, they had to keep themselves moving ahead not stop, even if things began to look bleak.
And once they found Rudy...
Penny froze at that thought. She wondered how her friend was doing. She had no idea what Sandra could have done to him. She could only imagine the torture that he must be going through right now. Rudy was terrified of Sandra. She had tried to kill him before. She couldn’t imagine how he was fairing when she was trapped as a prisoner. What could Sandra have done, now that she had him alone for a while?
She tried not to think about that as she continued to follow the others. The Beanie Boy hadn’t yet made any kind of gesture to indicate that they were getting closer. They still had a ways to go. She took in a deep breath. She had to remain focused.
They soon entered a new hallway. Not that it made much of a difference. It still looked much like the others they had been in before. Penny did not notice anything special about this one. She entered this new hallway with the others with little satisfaction. She narrowed her eyes softly as she looked in the direction of the Beanie Boy. She had to wonder just how long this was going to go on for.
Thankfully, before anyone could get too irritated with these seemingly repetitive directions, the Beanie Boy had finally turned his head to them and he said, “We should be almost there.”
Penny and Mint exchanged hopeful glances at them and Dr. Gelcro’s eyes lit up. Almost immediately, they quickened their pace, following the Beanie Boy right behind him. They soon disappeared down the hallway, tracking the Beanie Boy as he continued leading them to their captured friend.
sss
Rudy hadn’t moved from his spot since earlier. Not that he could move much anywhere. He gave one more glance at his useless legs before he pressed his back against the bars behind him once more. He sucked in a deep breath and he let out a sigh.
He had enjoyed the solitude from Sandra. It had been quite relieving. But now, he found himself almost...wanting her company. Well not her specifically. Just any company. He didn’t really like being alone for extended periods of time. Not that he would go nuts or anything; but it would be nice to have someone around to talk to.
He had grown used to Jyker’s corpse at this point. The smell no longer bothered him, and when he looked over, he didn’t feel as much as before. He still felt bad for him and he still wished that he could have saved him. But he at least didn’t feel like he wanted to punish himself or anything. What happened wasn’t his fault. It was Sandra’s. There was really nothing that he could have done to prevent what had happened.
He gritted his teeth as he felt a bout of loneliness start to creep up on him. He pulled his numb legs to himself, resting his head on them as he looked left and right. It was so quiet in here. He could hear every breath that he made, hear every time that he swallowed. It had gotten to the point where it was almost irritating, aching his ears.
He wondered where Sandra was. He didn’t think that she’d be gone for this long. What was she doing? Toying with his friend? Well, he didn’t hear any screaming, but that didn’t mean that Sandra wasn’t trying...something. Perhaps she was just giving orders to the Beanie Boys? Or heading out to town, so to speak? Whatever she was doing, she was certainly taking her sweet little time. Just goes to show how much she was really confident that she had the upperhand around here. Oh how he wished to prove her wrong...
Rudy let out a sigh. Not that it mattered anyway. He couldn’t go up against her. Not like this. He didn’t even have any magic chalk. Sandra had been right before. He really was nothing without his magic chalk. With useless legs, he couldn’t even fight back normally. Just...what good was he right now anyway? He did try not to let himself feel too far down. But it was pretty difficult, and he could feel his mood sink lower.
He wished he knew what was going on with Snap. He had a feeling that he wasn’t going to like it, but he’d rather know. He had heard him screaming earlier.... Just what had Sandra done to him? He could feel his heart twist at the mere thought.
And his two best human friends, Penny and Mint... what had happened to them? He had been struggling to come to terms with what could have happened. He tried to picture it in his mind, tried to think of something...but he just kept drawing a blank. This caused him to grit his teeth nervously, and he could feel his heart skipping several beats. He could not stop himself from thinking the chilling thought...
What if Sandra had been telling the truth?
This hadn’t been the first time that he considered that possibility. He had fought it off before. Sandra had just been trying to get inside his mind and screw with him. He shouldn’t believe a word that she says. No matter what, no matter how hard it might be, he had to consider that everything that she said was a lie just to mess with his head.
But that had gotten more difficult to believe in these recent moments. What if she really was right? He hadn’t heard his friends’ screams at all, or any sound. They didn’t have magic chalk. Sandra did not really have a need for them and she wasn’t stupid; there was no way that she would have just let them waltz out of there unharmed.... Something must have happened.
He gripped the sides of his face, gritting his teeth. No, that wasn’t possible. They would have gotten away somehow. There was no way that they could have...
He wasn’t able to fight off the feelings entirely, however. He could feel tears forming in his eyes, dripping down the sides of his face. The reality was...there wasn’t much else that could have happened. The odds of survival were stacked against them. His friends really could be dead... Oh no...
Unable to take it, Rudy placed his hands to his face and he began to cry softly. He didn’t bother trying to stop himself. He didn’t care if Sandra saw him like this. At the moment the only thing that he did care about was releasing the pent up emotion that had been going on ever since he had been separated from his friends.
Just then, he thought he heard something. It was small at first, but it was enough to get him to raise his head up. He looked left and right slowly. What was that sound? Almost like thudding, only faint and far away.
No, it was getting closer. He could tell. It was slowly, gradually getting louder. Something was coming this way. Or rather, someone was getting closer. He could feel his heart clench. Though it was difficult, he struggled to move himself around so that he could look over at wherever the sound had been coming from, licking his lips nervously.
It had to be Sandra. She must be coming back to have a little ‘fun’ with him. Despite his earlier longing for some company, that immediately washed away as he thought about all that Sandra could do to him. In what more ways could she possibly torture him? He had a feeling that she would help him find out. And he would rather not know.
But when the sounds got closer, he started to notice something else. He could hear something...like talking? Yes, it was definitely talking. It was too distant for him to be able to tell just what it was. But it was enough that knew that this was not talking by one person, but by multiple people. He knew immediately what this meant: Sandra was not alone...
But wait, if she was talking with someone, and it sounded like there was no struggle or fighting, why would it sound like more than one person was walking? The Beanie Boys didn’t walk. She couldn’t be walking with them. But she knew of no other person that she worked with. But if this isn’t the case, then who the heck was coming down this way...? Rudy could feel himself tense up and he watched the entry way into this room intently, waiting to see just who it was that was coming.
As time passed, the voices began to get clearer and clearer. Rudy was starting to understand a few of the words. Then, as a few more moments passed, he began to recognize the voices. Well almost. They were getting recognizable, but not enough that he had a solid clue of who they were yet. But he could still understand what they were saying.
“Are we getting closer?”
“Yes, just be patient.”
“We have been patient this entire time!”
“Are you taking us in circles?”
“No, I told you before! Your friend is nearby! Just trust me on this!”
“You haven’t given us much of a reason to trust you...”
Rudy’s eyes bulged wide at this. He took in a few deep breaths as he struggled to comprehend what he was hearing. There was no way that he could possibly mistake that voice for anyone else. That tone, the manner of speaking... He only knew of one person who spoke like that, who sounded like that. And the realization caused a tidal wave of emotion to strike him.
When he waited long enough, and he could see the shadows upon the wall, and he could tell that two of them were clearly human, Rudy could feel his mouth tugging upward into a smile. He could feel tears of joy start to come down from his eyes despite his attempts to stop them. He struggled and eventually managed to keep himself under control. He struggled to keep himself as dignified as possible.
Only that broke quite quickly as soon as he was able to see his friends show up. He couldn’t stop the loud gasp from escaping his mouth. It... It really was them, wasn’t it? He recognized their faces immediately. He hardly registered their relieved, shocked, and confused looks. The only thing that he could notice was that...they really were here. Sandra had been lying after all. The emotional impact of this struck him in the face and he couldn’t stop himself from starting to cry a little more.
“Rudy!” Penny was the first one to react. She started to rush towards him quickly. “Are you okay?!”
Mint joined in close behind her. His eyes were filled with equal concern. “Are you hurt? What did Sandra do to you?”
Rudy could not bring himself to even respond. He was too busy just staring at them, feeling an overwhelming joy that they really were okay. A little banged up, but still breathing. There was no doubt in his mind that these really were them, that they really were still alive. He wanted to reach out and grab them and hold them. But his trembling body wouldn’t let him do so.
However, Penny had taken that over for him gladly. She reached into the cage with her arms and she grabbed onto one of his wrists. She lifted it up and she placed a hand over it, encasing it in her own. The warmth was quite comforting, and he could feel himself settling down.
“It’s okay, Rudy.” Penny whispered in a soft, gentle voice. “We’re going to get you out of here.”
“Yeah. Don’t you worry. You won’t be trapped like an animal for long.” Mint said as he lifted up a piece of magic chalk. Rudy widened his eyes at the sight of this. “Just relax and we will have you out of there in a jiffy.”
Rudy smiled at this, but then turned his gaze over and noticed there was someone else among the group. He was not too surprised to see Dr. Gelcro, but the Beanie Boy...
“He led us here.” Penny spoke up, noticing Rudy’s confusion.
Mint smirked. “It was easy once we were able to get him to listen to us.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “How did..?”
“We just...”
“You two are still alive?!”
Everyone froze at the sudden, booming female voice that suddenly rang through the air. No one moved for several seconds. Hearts pounded or froze. Blood became ice. Teeth clenched. Breathing rates increased. It took several seconds before anyone could even start turning their heads over.
There stood Sandra, right in the doorway. Behind her was another Beanie Boy, who wore an unreadable expression. And the other Beanie Boy was cringing, as though waiting for some kind of punishment. Rudy found it hard to look away, his neck muscles feeling almost as though they had been completely frozen.
Sandra’s eyes were wide in absolutely shock, her mouth partially open. Her pupils were a bit larger than normal, and then they shrunk as she gritted her teeth. Her focus was only on Penny and Mint, Rudy quickly noticed. Dr. Gelcro was ignored, she paid no mind to the Beanie Boys, and she had only spared a quick glance at him before keeping her focus on the two humans.
Slowly, she took a few steps forward. Her body hunched a little, her tail swooshing slowly behind her at a steady rate. Her widened eyes barely looked away from the two humans. There was a strong sense of disbelief in her eyes, as though she could not comprehend what was going on.
In spite of his fear, Rudy felt the urge to smile. Sandra had been so certain that she had killed his friends. And now it’s been revealed that they’re very much alive and well. Whatever she had tried to do to them, they had outsmarted her and got away. Just like he had expected. They were too smart for her to keep down for very long. She had made the gigantic mistake of underestimating them. Now she was going to pay the price for that.
Sandra now stood a few feet away from Mint and Penny. The two teenagers had adopted a defensive stance, their backs slightly arched and magic chalk held up, letting Sandra get a nice, long, good look at them. Sandra stared at the pieces of chalk, her facial expression quickly flickering to show a bit of fear and uncertainty. She returned her eyes to them, locking them in eye contact.
The initial shock had quickly warn off, however. Sandra’s shook her head and her body became loose. She straightened herself up, folding her arms behind her back. She looked down at them, a dark smile spreading across her face. She just stood there for several moments, doing nothing but smile at them. It somehow made the scene look even more intense. Rudy couldn’t help but frown in curiosity, wondering just what Sandra was up to.
“So you are still alive after all.” Sandra commented. She tilted her head slightly up. “You are more clever than I imagined. I do have to wonder, though...just how you survived..” Sandra looked over at the two Beanie Boys, who immediately cringed and backed off.
“It wasn’t us!”
“We had nothing to do with it!”
Sandra just chuckled at this. “I see...” She looked back at Penny and Mint. She took another step forward. The symbol on her head gave a slight glow. Nothing happened; it must have been just her way of warning them not to do anything stupid. “Would you two kind humans tell me how you two managed to get out...?” She moved forward, her back becoming partially parallel to the ground. Mint and Penny backed up a little as she drew a little too close. “I would love to know...”
“It’s none of your business how we escaped!” Mint snapped at her. He raised up his magic chalk threateningly. “If you take one more step closer....!”
Sandra widened her eyes for a moment, and then she raised up her hands. “Oh okay!” She made a few quick gestures with her hand. “No need to get excited! I’m sure we can all work this out...” She tapped her feather finger tips together, a smile still plastered over her face, her teeth exposed in a grin. “Perhaps we can...talk about something else? Like...I don’t know...” She motioned her hand to one side. “...how you two got in here without someone noticing?” Again she glared at the Beanie Boys, making them tremble.
Penny narrowed her eyes. “There’s no way that we would tell you how we got back..”
Mint nodded his head in agreement. “Now let our friend go!”
“Oh really? Let him go?” Sandra tapped the side of her cheek, a knowing expression appearing on the side of her face. “Are you sure about that?”
“Yes, we’re sure!” Mint hissed through his clenched teeth. “We want you to let him go!”
“You mean...like how I let him go...?” Sandra pointed her finger behind them.
Rudy couldn’t help but feel a sting in his chest when he saw Penny and Mint’s expressions at the ripped apart body of Jyker. Penny put her hand to her mouth and she gasped and took a step back. Mint just froze completely, his body looking as though it could not move. He took in a shaky, gulpy gasp, and made a sound that made it seem as though he was going to throw up at any time.
Penny was the first one to react. She didn’t turn her head when she spoke. She just kept staring at Jyker’s limbless body. “Wh-What have you done...?” She managed to ask.
“I simply...liberated him.” Sandra raised her hand up in gesture. “Not like he was going to last long anyway.”
Mint hunched his shoulders and gritted his teeth. Whipping his head over, he shot a glare at Sandra. “You monster!”
Sandra just shrugged her shoulders. “Eh, whatever. At least I gave him some kind of purpose.” She chuckled, her body moving slightly with each laugh. When she settled down, she spoke in a slightly darker tone of voice. “Just like that condor....”
At this, Rudy could have sworn he heard something snap inside Penny’s mind. Never before had he ever seen her move that quickly. In what felt like half a second, her head had already been turned, and she was staring intently over at Sandra.
Rudy struggled to figure out something to tell Penny. He could feel the tension in the air rising, and he though he could feel heat from Penny’s emotions. He took in a couple of breaths. He had to figure out a way to stop her, before she did something to hurt herself. But he couldn’t think of anything to say.
And it only got worse when Mint joined in. He had adopted a more hostile stance, a soft growl eminating from his mouth. He didn’t say anything, but judging from his growling, Rudy was glad that he was keeping silent. And Dr. Gelcro... At least he was keeping back but the flattened ears against his head indicated just how pissed off he was. The Beanie Boys still hung back, wearing guilty expressions as though they had something to do with it.
But Mint and Penny did not pay attention to them. Their focus was entirely on Sandra. For several moments, they just stood there, bodies rigid and stiff. Emotions were sweeping through their minds. But they did not attempt to make a move.
Then Penny eventually spoke. “You.... You’re the one who killed Courtney...?”
Sandra stared at her long and hard. Then she gave a smile and nodded her head. “Oh yes, I fully confess to that.” She placed a hand to her chest. “One of my finest kills. It had been so easy, too!”
Penny narrowed her eyes deeply. “Murderer....”
Sandra seemed perplexed by this reaction, but not by much. She just shrugged it off like it was no big deal. “I don’t see what you’re so upset about. Not like I had let her go to waste or anything. After I made her heart explode, I had used the Beanie Boys to...”
That was all that she could say before Penny rushed over towards her, startling even Mint who looked ready to take action as well. Sandra stared down at Penny with wide eyes as the girl brought back her fist and punched her right on her cheek. The blue dragon zoner let out a yelp of pain as she stammered back, nearly losing her footing in the process.
Quickly recovering, Sandra narrowed her eyes at Penny, her pupils shrinking into dots. They glared at one another for several long moments. Penny adopted a defensive stance, her hands forming into fists. Mint joined her by her side, getting ready to fight as well. Rudy wanted to call out to them and stop them, but he found himself almost entranced by what was going on.
Sandra and the two humans began to circle around each other slowly. Sandra kept her eyes on them, watching to see if they’d draw. And Penny and Mint were trying to see if she was getting ready to use her powers or not, likely prepared for a counteract just in case. The circling lasted for a few moments before they stopped.
At this point, Sandra had her side turned to them, as though to make herself appear larger. Her tail still twitched about like an angry cat. Her body was hunched over, her feather fingers curling up. Her teeth were bared, exposing their razor sharp tips. She looked ready to attack...and yet something was holding her back.
The magic chalk... Rudy knew that this was the only thing that kept her from attacking. She was staring intently at the magic chalk a few times, her expression holding great caution. She knew full well what the magic chalk could do to her.
Now they just... Wait... What was Dr. Gelcro doing...?
No one was able to find the time to react when something white and black flashed in front of Sandra. The dragon zoner let out a screech of pain when Dr. Gelcro sank his teeth into her neck. The impact of his tackle caused her to fall into the ground and she kicked her legs wildly as she tried to get him off.
Shifting his gaze over to them, he called out in a muffled voice, “Get Rudy out of here!”
Rudy couldn’t believe what was going on. He hadn’t expected Dr. Gelcro to do something like this. Rudy wanted to shout at him, get him to let go. He didn’t want him to do anything crazy or stupid. He had to try to get himself out as well. He just..had to get away... But Rudy could not get his voice to work.
He looked over as he saw Mint and Penny trying to get to him. They were trying to get him free. But before they could even get that close, the Beanie Boys had finally taken action. They charged at them, knocking them away. Rudy watched as they had a scuffle. Mint and Penny tried to fight back, but the Beanie Boys were too swift for them. No matter how hard they tried, they just weren’t able to draw long enough before one of those floating zoners knocked into them, stopping their drawing in their tracks.
Eventually, the two were forced to back down. Rudy watched with his heart clenching and twisting as the Beanie Boys began to usher them towards the doorway, away from him. Soon he could no longer see them and he realized that they must have been forced into a retreat. Rudy watched this for several moments before Dr. Gelcro’s screaming caught his attention.
The brief struggle between dog and dragon had finally ended. Rudy was horrified to see that Dr. Gelcro was down on his knees, clutching his chest tightly. His head was pulled back, his teeth bared as he gave several ‘ngh’ sounds. Sandra had her hand out, her feather fingers curved upwards. She glared at the dog zoner, her eyes blazing, her teeth bared in a snarl. This lasted for a short time before she lowered her head and that snarl turned into a nasty smile.
Rudy realized what was going to happen and he reached out with his hand. “Wait! Don’t!”
But it was too late. With a twist of her wrist, there was some kind of muffled popping sound and Dr. Gelcro’s body stiffened up, his eyes going wide. They soon gained a sort of cloudiness to them, becoming unfocused, and then he collapsed into the ground in a loud thud. His body went through the throes of death before becoming completely limp.
Then silence.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 23, 2016 22:33:06 GMT -5
Chapter 36: Patience Is A Virtue
..and so we go back to the remedy! -Remedy, Seether
Everything had happened so fast. The dog zoner barely had time to fully comprehend it. His mind was spinning faster and faster, trying to process everything. There was just so much going on at once.
Just...how did he get to this point? How had he gotten to this particular spot? Standing here, all frozen in pain. When had he been attacked? Just now? Maybe, but it almost felt like that this pain had been going on forever, spreading throughout his body relentlessly, forcing him to confront it.
And there was Sandra. He could taste her blood on his tongue. Had he bitten her? His memories, which were getting fuzzy at this point, seemed to recall this. He wasn’t really sure if he was just making up memories if they were absolutely genuine. They certainly felt real anyway.
He couldn’t think for too long, however. He grabbed his hand against his throat as he struggled to breathe. Something was preventing him from taking in breaths so easily. His eyes widened big even without his conscious input and he thought he could feel some kind of cold flush going through his face. He could hear his heavy panting, each one sounding louder and louder than the last one.
His heart... There was something wrong with his heart. Why was it going so fast? Had he been running? He didn’t recall running anywhere. But despite this, he still felt as though he needed to lay down and rest. No, not just rest, but go to sleep.
Yet he couldn’t even move. It felt as though something had frozen him in place. There was nothing holding him, though. He was not restrained in any way. So why couldn’t he move? Was it the pain that was still rushing through his body? Yes, it had to be. It could be nothing else. He could feel his body freeze at another wave of agony and he struggled not to yelp.
He managed to move one thing and that was his eyes. Ever so slowly, centimeter by centimeter, he was able to turn his eyes over so that he could see someone else who was here other than Sandra. He could make out a very blurry form, the vision in his eyes starting to go a little dark. It took him several moments, but he was soon able to recognize the distinctive form of a human.
Rudy Tabootie.
In that moment, he could feel a pang of guilt. His mind started to explode with memories of what had happened years ago. How he had accused him of being a traitor... How he had nearly had his best friend executed... He would have shed a small tear of remorse if he could have.
Sometimes he wondered if Rudy had ever truly forgiven him. He wouldn’t really blame him if he hadn’t. He didn’t really deserve forgiveness. He should have acted better. He should have controlled himself. There were a lot of things that he could have and should have done...but did not. He chuckled bitterly to himself. Perhaps he really did deserve this.
Well, perhaps this time, he did some good. Maybe he was finally useful for something. He isn’t entirely sure what he did. The pain was blocking that out. But whatever he did, he hoped that it was good enough for...
He stopped, freezing up when he felt something break open inside his chest. His eyes widened from the shere agony of it. In the next long, couple seconds, he realized, almost tiredly, that he had lost his heart. There was no doubt about it; he was a doctor. He knew where the heart was located.
He gave a small, accepting smile at this. So this was his fate? Well then, he hoped that Dr. Crobat wouldn’t...
His mind went completely blank and numb as he faintly registered himself collapsing into the ground.
sss
Rudy couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. He could do nothing to look away from the horrific sight before him. When he heard the body of Dr. Gelcro collide with the ground, a sickening thud ringing out everywhere, it was so hard not to throw up. Even moments after the collision, he still couldn’t look away, licking his lips slowly as his panicking mind try to figure out just what had happened.
He kept watching the body, in utter disbelief that this had actually happened. Was Dr. Gelcro really...? No... He wasn’t. He...He would get up soon. He just had to. All he needed to do was just sit here and wait for him to rise up from the ground. He refused to look away, refused to say anything, as he waited for...something to happen. Maybe if he waited long enough....
But nothing was going on. Dr. Gelcro’s body still remained on the ground, unmoving. Those eyes were still open, a chilling cloudiness over them, signifying that..they were no longer seeing anything. Rudy struggled to control his shaky breathing, struggled to assure himself that everything was fine. Dr. Gelcro would wake up soon and he’d continue his fighting against Sandra.
But he just...wasn’t moving. He couldn’t even see his body twitching anymore. Nor could he register any kind of breathing. He was just...laying there, fully unconscious and fully unresponsive, even when Sandra cruelly kicked him in the side.
Rudy moved his head up stiffly, his eyes staring upon Sandra’s form. She was paying no heed to him; her attention was fully on the body on the ground before her. She was glaring at Dr. Gelcro in contempt, her lip curled up into the snarl. The blood was quite noticeable on her neck, leaking from the wound that Dr. Gelcro had managed to give her.
“Hrmph.. How pathetic...” Sandra hissed through her clenched teeth. “Of course you would do something so completely reckless and stupid.” She looked as if she was going to kick him again. But something seemed to have changed her mind and she lowered her foot to the ground once more. “Well, I won’t let your body go to waste. At least you’d be good for something then.”
At this, Rudy could feel his mind flashing. He recalled Sandra’s previous words. How she had killed Courtney and how she had stored her meat for consumption... And now here she was, getting ready to eat someone else. Another living thing... Almost right away, he could feel something rising up inside of him. A heated sensation, his blood boiling.
No..he was not going to allow that to happen. Not again... If Sandra ate Dr. Gelcro while he was in the vicinity, he’d never forgive himself. Dr. Gelcro didn’t deserve this. He deserved a proper burial. And for Sandra to try to decicrate his body like this... That wretched, disgusting monster...
Before Rudy realized what he was doing, he was ramming himself against the bars. He pulled himself back and continuously struck against the bars. Again and again... Even when the pain became rapidly stronger, spreading throughout himself, he still didn’t stop. The only thing that he could think of doing was just...keep ramming, trying to break the bars down. Something, anything to get out of here...
His legs might be useless, but his arms sure weren’t. He soon grabbed onto the bars and tried to pull them apart. They were stiff and hard, but that didn’t stop him from trying. He mustered up as much strength as he cold, his arm muscles tightening, a burning sensation spreading through the ligaments and tendons inside. He did stop a few times for rest, but these would only last a very short time before continuing on ramming himself against the bars.
Eventually, his efforts caught Sandra’s attention. She swung her head over and she stared at him with a set of narrowed eyes. Rudy nearly froze at the sight of her, but he managed to, against his frozen mind’s judgment, keep going. He refused to stop, continuously hitting the bars with his shoulders, or trying to pry them apart, or even punching them with his fists. He didn’t care how much it hurt or how Sandra was looking at him. He was going to get these open, no matter what it took.
“Why are you straining yourself, Great Creator?”
Rudy paused, feeling his blood turn to ice when Sandra spoke. He glared over in her direction, struggling to hide his fear as she started to make her way over towards him.
“You shouldn’t hurt yourself like that. You might break something...” Sandra said, having stepped over Dr. Gelcro’s body and made her way towards him. She walked slowly and deliberately, and Rudy could practically hear the echoing thud each time her foot hit against the ground. She spread her dark, sadistic smile across her face. “Are you really that eager to experience another break again?”
Rudy hissed at this. He no longer rammed himself, instead stiffening his body in defense. Not like he could do anything. But that didn’t stop him from trying to look threatening as Sandra made her way over towards him, her grin spreading wider, exposing more of her pointed fangs.
“Well if you really want to.. I guess I can’t really argue.” Sandra placed her hand to herself, lowering herself so that her head was a little closer to him. She looked him directly in the eyes, the lids partially closed. “I suppose your neck could use another go.”
Rudy couldn’t stop the yelp from escaping his lips. He nearly jumped back into the air, nearly fell into the ground. He moved himself back, cringing as he stared at Sandra. He could feel his eyes growing wide, his mouth emitting shaky gasps. He couldn’t stop himself from staring at Sandra with this horrified expression.
Sandra didn’t say anything in response to that. The only thing that she did do was chuckle twistedly. Rudy cringed at this, gritting his teeth. He could feel his mind being frozen in place, unable to process many thoughts. He licked hs lips slowly as his mind forced him to relive those horrible moments years ago, when Sandra had bitten down on his neck and...
No, he couldn’t allow himself to fall into fear like that again. He had to fight back. He had to confront Sandra. She might have hurt him years ago, but that was in the past. Now he had the chance to fight back. She was close enough, wasn’t she? All he had to do was...
But he couldn’t get himself to move. No matter what he tried or what he did, he couldn’t move. Despite his desperate attempts to shake off his fear, there was still...something holding him back. A deep, chilled fear that had locked his body up, preventing him from moving. He stared wide-eyed at Sandra, only managing to narrow his eyes slightly.
Sandra slowly raised her pointer finger upwards, giving another dark chuckle. “There is so much that I could do to you right now, Rudy Tabootie. Oh so much... For tricking me into thinking that your friends were dead...”
“Wh-What..? But...you’re the one who...” Rudy tried to say, but Sandra cut him off.
“Oh such a clever boy you thought you were... But you weren’t clever enough..” Sandra’s eyes glinted. “Now look at where you are. Your friends are gone, your only other ally is dead, and you are still trapped in that cage. With just the flick of my finger, I could kill you. And I will stand here and watch and laugh.”
Rudy didn’t even try to speak at this point. It was no use. She wouldn’t listen to him. She was too far gone in her emotions to really pay much attention to what he was saying. The only thing he could do was just remain quiet and listen to Sandra’s horrendous ranting.
He couldn’t feel all that surprised that she was blaming him for this. But it was still quite a shock anyway. She was the one who told him that his friends were dead. And yet she was acting as though it was a lie that he had given to her. She was just trying to transfer the guilt over to him. She was just trying to convince herself that it wasn’t her fault things were not going her way. Typical Sandra, always trying to find ways to make it sound like nothing was her fault...
“But you know what? You caught me in a good mood...” Sandra moved in so close that her snout nearly pressed up against the bars. “Maybe I won’t try to kill you. Maybe I will just keep...playing with you...” She turned her head to one side, slightly downward. “Yes... I still have a use for you...”
Still Rudy could not reply. He did bare his teeth and growl at her, but it was out of fear and Sandra knew it, judging from her expression. Rudy found himself raising his hands up, arching his fingers downward, unable to even form a single fist. He continued to grit his teeth and growl as he glared in her direction. He could feel a cold wave of emotion strike through him as he shivered.
Sandra just smirked at this. She said nothing for several moments before she suddenly reached into his cage and she grabbed onto his shirt collar. Rudy let out a yelp as he was yanked forward. “Why don’t we have a little...chat... And you can figure out just how you are going to make it up to me for lying...”
Rudy growled at this, keeping his teeth bared. But he wasn’t able to stop the cold wave of fear striking him, especially when he saw just the way Sandra was looking at him...
What did she have planned? What was she going to do to him? Why wouldn’t she stop smirking at him? What was she....?
Sandra cut him off from his thoughts.
“I know how I can..persuade you to be more...cooperative.”
Rudy gave a sudden shudder when he felt something touch against his face. Sandra’s hand caressed his cheek back and forth slowly. He looked at this for several seconds before shifting his gaze at Sandra, his eyes filling with a mixture of fear and confusion. This only caused Sandra’s smile to spread further
“I see you are confused. Oh don’t worry. It’ll all make sense to you soon enough...” Sandra moved her hand away and she started to walk towards the door. “I will help you understand.”
Sandra opened up the door and shut it behind her. She then made her way over towards Rudy. There was something slightly different from the way that she was walking. It was subtle, but still noticeable. Rudy couldn’t quite understand the meaning of this. The only thing that he could determine was that she seemed almost...happier. If that made any sense.
Soon Sandra was upon him. Rudy half expected her to strike him or use her powers on him to hurt him from the inside. But instead, she did something completely unexpected.
Rather than just attack, Sandra gripped onto his arms firmly. He grunted from the pain of her tight squeezingly them. She pulled him up roughly, putting her face close to his and smiling at him. Rudy leaned himself away, a wary eye glued to her. Sandra just chortled before she suddenly whirled him around and pushed him into the ground. She leaned her body forward applying weight to her grasp, making it hard for him to move.
“What...What are you doing?” Rudy finally asked, his heart pounding in his chest. “What are you up to?”
Sandra tilted her head to one side. “Why don’t I...help you understand?”
Rudy widened his eyes in horror as Sandra started to lower her head. She licked her lips eagerly and her mouth slowly opened up. Rudy struggled against her, jerking himself from side to side. But nothing would stop her and soon, he could feel her teeth pressing against his neck. He immediately stiffened up, freezing on the spot. He laid there, waiting for the teeth to begin slicing into his neck.
sss
“Grr... They have to be around here somewhere! Keep looking!”
“But we’ve tried! There’s no sign of them anywhere!”
“They couldn’t have up and disappeared! Just keep trying! We’ll find them eventually.”
Mint struggled to keep himself quiet as he listened to the Beanie Boys banter back and forth. He gritted his teeth as he heard them getting closer. Where they going to discover their hiding spot? Were they going to realize what he and Penny had done? He tried to control his breathing, half terrified that they were going to hear him because he was so loud.
Thankfully, this turned out to not be the case. In a matter of moments, he could hear some grumbling, and then the Beanie Boys appeared to move away. Mint could not tell if they had disappeared, though. But at least they weren’t that close to their hiding spot anymore. This allowed him to take in a deep breath and exhale slowly. What a relief...
He struggled to calm his racing mind. He couldn’t believe just how close it had been... Those Beanie Boys were quite relentless. They just wouldn’t give up. He and Penny had tried so hard to use the magic chalk to slow them down, but they hadn’t been able to use it much, for the Beanie Boys would attack them from behind. They did continue to try, with very little success. He wondered just how many unfinished lines he and Penny had left behind while they ran.
He looked over at Penny, noticing how she was leaning against the wall nearby, trying to catch her breath as well. He could see how her eyes had widened like saucers, almost to the point where they might as well fall out. Not like he could blame her; she had been especially targeted, likely out of revenge for what she had threatened to do to that one Beanie Boy.
He could feel his blood run cold at this. A part of him still couldn’t believe that they had particpated in that. It was a low trick, quite the disturbing tactic. Even Dr. Gelcro had...
He winced as he thought about Dr. Gelcro. He wondered how he was doing. They had been forced to leave him behind when the Beanie Boys had chased them away. He wanted so much to turn around and go back and help him. But right now, he and Penny were having problems of their own. It was just too risky to exit out of here. Not with those Beanie Boys hanging around outside...
It had been shere luck that he and Penny were able to draw those popping rocks to slow them down. Once they had exploded in their faces, that had given them enough time to rush over here and draw a wall. They had moved as quickly as they could and now they were sealed up inside. It was not pitch dark as they drew a small light source on the wall so that they could see. But they weren’t able to move until the Beanie Boys left.
And so far, they hadn’t. They appeared to be hanging around this spot. They would move down, and then come back up again, and then they’d move back. They would repeat this over and over. He wasn’t sure if they knew they were there and they were just trying to figure out where in the walls they were, or if they were just stupid and had nothing better to do. Either way, he and Penny weren’t going anywhere any time soon.
“I don’t think they’re around here...”
Mint felt such great relief at those words. He struggled not to sigh too loudly. He instead just pressed his ear against the wall and struggled to listen, trying to hear whatever else they were going to say.
“I don’t know where else they could have gotten off to, though.” The other Beanie Boy replied. He made a sound that made it seem like he was gritting his teeth. “They were just here a moment ago! How could they disappear so fast?”
“Maybe there’s a secret passage way here?” The other suggested. “Maybe...”
“There’s nothing else here, you idiot!” He struck his comrade hard, causing him to yelp in pain. “You should know that!”
“Ow! Geeze... No need to get so testy!” After a few moments, he continued, “So...what do you suggest then? If there isn’t a secret passageway here, then..”
“I’m not really sure, okay? But something weird is going on around here and we have to figure out what it is. We need to find those two brats. You have any idea what Sandra will do to us if we come back empty handed? She’d probably kill us!”
“Yes I know. She isn’t exactly the most forgiving person that we know. But...could she really blame us if we weren’t able to find them? So long as we tried...”
“...you don’t know Sandra that well.”
Finally, something that Mint could agree with the Beanie Boys on.
Sandra really was unpredictable. There was no telling what she would do or how she would react in a situation. There were some ideas that they were positive on, such as never reveal that you broke a promise in her face. But for many times, it was hard to tell what she’d do. Especially lately as she’s become unhinged...
He struggled to keep his mind from filling up with too much disturbing imagery. Though this was a difficult task, especially as his mind filled with more and more pictures of a savage, bloodthirsty Sandra looking at him, waiting to sink her teeth into him...
He couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt. It was, after all, partially his fault that Sandra was like this. He should have been more careful. He should have tried to take precautions just in case something went wrong. But he didn’t and now...this was happening. If only he had thought to put in some kind of...he wasn’t sure of the term...failsafe? Yes, he should have put in one of those in.
But he didn’t, did he? And now because of that, countless zoners were suffering. Some of those zoners talking behind his back were right. He really was still the Enemy Creator.
“Mint?”
He barely heard that whisper. It had been spoken so low... But he knew where it had come from. He turned his head and he could see that Penny had moved in closer to him, staring at him intently. She wore a concerned expression and she looked as if she were attempting to reach out and touch him.
“Are you okay?” She asked in a soft, gentle voice. “You look a little...”
Mint gritted his teeth and looked away from her. “I’m fine...” He told her quickly. “I’m just...fine.”
“Mint...” He looked back at her. He could see that she had narrowed her eyes at him this time, wearing a look of disbelief. “Don’t lie to me. I’m not stupid. I can tell when something is troubling you...” She paused for a moment before breathing in deeply and exhaling, all the while doing her best to stay quiet. “So please..tell me what is wrong.”
Mint gritted his teeth, wondering what he could say to her. He wondered what she would think of him when she found out. He wondered if it was a good idea to even say anything at all, or if he should force himself to remain quiet.
But...Penny was his friend, right? She would understand. Perhaps she could even help him feel better. She might be able to help him quell any sort of fears or worries that he might have. She was good at that. She had always been the mediator of the group. This wouldn’t be any different from that, right?
But..he did still feel a little...nervous about telling her. He still wasn’t entirely certain if she would understand. And even then...how would he know what to tell her? He didn’t even know where to begin. It’d be tough for him to try to get help from her if he didn’t even know the first thing to tell her..
He did still need to try though. He just...had to try...
“W-Well...you see...” Mint clenched his teeth tightly. He wasn’t even sure how he was going to word this. How was he going to confess to Penny how he was feeling? How was he going to get his message across? He still attempted to continue. “I was just...I..”
Penny narrowed her eyes softly in concern. “You are worried about your role with Sandra, aren’t you?”
Mint widened his eyes at this. He stared down at Penny, wondering how in the world she could have thought of that. “H-How did you...?”
Penny smiled at him gently. “Mint, you’re my friend. I can tell just by looking at you that you are feeling guilty.” She then frowned softly, taking a small step towards him. “And you shouldn’t feel guilty about that. It wasn’t your fault that this happened. It wasn’t your fault Sandra ended up like this. Please...” She reached over and placed her hand on his shoulder. “...don’t beat yourself up over that.”
Mint looked at the hand on his shoulder. He stared at it for a few seconds. Then he looked down at Penny, his eyes still just as wide as before, his mouth partially open. He remained silent for several moments as he stared at Penny in the eyes, trying to think of just how to comprehend this.
A part of him wasn’t sure why Penny was alleviating him of the guilt so easily. Shouldn’t he have been more responsible? Shouldn’t he have tried harder to ensure this wouldn’t happen? In the end, he was still responsible for what was going on, as if it hadn’t been for him, Sandra wouldn’t be here to begin with. Perhaps Rudy and Penny should have left him to die all those years ago...
He nearly slapped himself in the face when he thought that. How could he have let himself get so mopey like that? He recalled the time that he had allowed himself to be locked in guilt for...two weeks was it? Yes, two weeks. And what did he accomplish in that time? Nothing. Absolutely nothing.
And Penny... He should be grateful that she was still willing to stand by him. In fact, he did feel relief, even if a part of him wasn’t sure if he really deserved it. But still, Penny was his friend and she was doing what she could to cheer him up. She and Rudy both knew that he was responsible for Sandra and yet they hadn’t abandoned him before. So why would they do it again?
After he managed to shake off the brief moment of feeling sorry for himself, he gave a small smile to Penny. “Thanks...I...really needed that.”
Penny smiled back at him. “No problem, Mint.”
Mint and Penny continued to smile at each other before they turned their attention back to the wall before them. Despite this reconciliation, they still had something to worry about.
The Beanie Boys.
They hadn’t yet been heard despite their whispering. But the Beanie Boys hadn’t yet left. They were still there, talking amongst each other on what they should do. It didn’t seem like they were going to leave any time soon. This realization made Mint grit his teeth. How were they supposed to get away from here if the Beanie Boys wouldn’t leave?
There was making a new trail of course. They could draw an opening in the wall. But they didn’t know where it was going to lead to. They didn’t know if there was some kind of trap or something on the other side. It would be...
...wait a moment. Why didn’t they...?
Mint would have kicked himself in the shins if he wasn’t too stiffened by the shock of the realization. There was something that they hadn’t yet tried. He looked behind him, at the wall that was opposite of the one that they created. He moved over slowly towards it and he placed his hand on it, moving his palm back and forth across it slowly.
“Mint?” Penny asked as she looked at him in confusion. “What...what are you doing...?”
Mint didn’t answer her right away. He just continued to stare at the wall, stroking it lightly. His mind’s gears turned rapidly as he envisioned something that he and Penny could do. They still had the magic chalk. There were still so many options that he and Penny had with this. If they could just think of something...
Then again, there may be a slight chance that it wouldn’t work. Maybe they wouldn’t draw the right device or maybe it wouldn’t materialize or... He knew he was being too paranoid about the whole thing. But he still need to consider the possibilities.
He narrowed his eyes in determination. He needed to at least try. He needed to bring the idea up with her. He couldn’t let her stand there, watching him in confusion, for so long. Slowly, he turned his head over towards her, staring at her intently. “...do you think we could get an x-ray on this thing?”
Penny blinked a few times. “An x-ray...?”
“Yeah, you know...” Mint pointed his finger at the wall. “To see what’s on the other side of this.”
“Well, I...” Penny paused and shook her head. “Yes it is possible. “But...why?”
Mint gave a small smile at this. “Because we are going to create our own path around.”
sss
How long has it been since he had been trapped in here? How long ago had he been tossed into this kennel again? How long had he just been laying here? Time seemed to be all muddled up and he was unable to really think much of what he could do.
He couldn’t even try to crawl away in case Sandra came back. That tumor that she had put into his back, she never removed it. He was not sure if she would keep it in there forever, or if she was only going to keep in there for the time being. He guessed that she only kept it in to keep him from escaping like last time. Not that Sandra had anything to worry about; this time, Skrawl was not coming back for him.
Snap wasn’t really sure what happened to Skrawl other than he was likely recaptured. Skrawl might be his enemy, but a part of him did feel sorry for Skrawl. He knew what Sandra was like and the potentiality of what she’d do. Skrawl did not see just how far Sandra was willing to go. If he was lucky, she would let him off with a ‘warning’. Chances are, it would still be painful, but at least he couldn’t experience the full extent of Sandra’s wrath.
Though he was honestly more worried about his friends. What did Sandra do to them? What did she plan on doing to them? He was only aware that they had arrived to try to save him...but he didn’t know if they succeeded or not. It’s been quite some time without any word from anyone. He hoped he would be informed soon. Not knowing was driving him crazy.
If only his legs were working, he could try to get out again. Hearing that his friends were here did give him a boost of confidence and a renewed will to fight back. If he could just stand up and head to the bars, maybe he could reach that latch after all. Maybe he could use it as a means of getting out of here...
But who was he kidding? There was just no way that he would be able to get out like this. There was no way that he could escape this place as he was. Without his legs, he’d just be a sitting duck.
The thought of his legs caused his mind to drift to thinking about Rudy. He could feel his heart skipping several beats and he took in a few deep, slow breaths in an attempt to keep himself calm. Not like it worked for long; his heart twisted and burned at the thought of what had happened to Rudy.
Was this what it felt like for him? Was this what Rudy went through every single day? This feeling of hopelessness and frustration and devastation...was this how Rudy saw things at times? How often did he feel like this? How often did he fall into despair? How often did he just punch a wall or the chair’s arm and scream?
Snap knew full well that he could not know the full extend of how Rudy felt. He hadn’t lost his legs for that long. Rudy’s had to live without them for five years. He just...couldn’t fathom what it felt like in all that time...to be unable to feel or move his legs... Oh gawd, poor Rudy...
His hatred for Sandra burned brighter and hotter now more than ever before. He could feel his body shaking, his teeth gritting against each other. He could feel his hands forming into tight fists. For the next several moments, he did not feel an ounce of fear towards Sandra. He only felt hatred and he strong desire to teach her a lesson. How dare she hurt his friend like this... How dare she strip him of his freedom... Why he outta...
Suddenly he heard footsteps coming his way. His whole body stiffened and he swung his head over in the direction of the sound. Upon seeing the shadow upon the wall, he immediately lost his brave facade. His facial expression contorted into fear and horror when he saw Sandra’s face peaking in, pausing to look over him with that sadistic grin of hers. Snap could not bring himself to even speak out against her; he could only look away from her.
Sandra began to move into the room slowly. She hadn’t bothered to say anything. He was glad for that. He didn’t really have much he wanted to say to her right now. He didn’t even want to look at her. A part of him hoped that, if he didn’t pay her any heed, she would turn and walk away.
He wasn’t so lucky. He could soon hear her tapping claws up near the kennel. He could almost feel Sandra’s warm breath hitting against him. He still struggled not to look even then. He could feel Sandra’s shadow casting over him and he could feel those eyes boring into him. Nope, even then, he remained utterly silent. If Sandra was hoping for a response, she was not going to get one out of him. He was going to make sure that he didn’t...
Suddenly, he felt a hand against his face. As soon as he did, he nearly jumped to his feet...if they worked that is. His skin immediately crawled about, rippling through. She forced herself to look over at Sandra, causing a wary white eye upon her. He bared his teeth nervously, watching with a cautious eye as the hand stroked him back and forth.
“How are you feeling right now, Snacks?” Sandra asked in a soft voice. Snap did not answer her. She merely shrugged at this. “I can see you are doing a little better. Are you getting the hang of this?” She tilted her head to one side. “You enjoying your time with me?”
Snap hissed at this, jerking himself away from her.
Sandra gave a couple quick chuckles. “Of course you would react like that my little Snacks. You still need some time adjusting. Oh...” She clasped her fingers together and raised it up, pressing it against her cheek as she leaned into it. “You are so cute and adorable. I do hope that I won’t have to do anything to ruin your pretty face.”
“Sh-Shut up...” Snap managed to say to her.
Sandra ignored his statement as opened up the cage door and walked in. She pushed the door away, closing the gap that was briefly available. Not that Snap could have used it; with no legs, he’d have to crawl and Sandra would catch him in seconds. He laid there, pressing his stomach against the floor, as Sandra moved towards him.
It took her only a second to reach him, with how close he had been to the door. She knelt herself down next to him and she reached out to touch him just like before. Snap bared his teeth and growled at her, a mixture of emotions, including fear, filling up inside of his voice. But this did not stop Sandra from starting to stroke him. He flinched, stiffened, and whimpered as Sandra gently caressed him along his head and along his back, stopping just short of where she had placed the tumor.
“Oh don’t worry, my little darling...” Sandra cooed to him. “I won’t be long. I just want to know one thing...” She applied a little more pressure to her caressing. It was just enough to make him feel uncomfortable, but still light that it didn’t actually hurt him. “Did you put any more thought into what I said before? Regarding promises...?”
Snap jerked his head back and growled at her, this time louder and more fiercely. “You bitch... Why the hell would I ever agree to something like that...?” Sandra just stared at him as she kept stroking him. “You keep trying over and over again to get me to see your side of things and I just don’t! Okay? I just don’t!”
“I see...” Sandra moved her hand away. She did not move from her spot, doing nothing more but move her tail over and curling it against herself. “Even after I generously informed you, tried to enlighten you...”
Snap glared back at her. “Nothing justifies your actions...” He cringed away from her the best that he could. “You are the one who had been killing zoners to feed to others! You are the one who nearly killed my best friend because of some stupid promise!”
Sandra’s ears raised up slightly as she growled. “...stupid promise..?” Snap gulped upon realizing that he had just made a mistake. Sandra leaned her head in forward, her blazing red eyes glaring directly at him. “Is that what you think? They’re just ‘stupid’..? How dare you...I...”
Snap shut his eyes and looked away quickly, his teeth gritted firmly. He raised his hands up in self defense. He didn’t attempt to say or do anything. He just kept himself looking away from her, shivering, waiting for her to go on a rampage like the last time he had insulted her ‘promise sanctity’ five years ago.
To his surprise, however, Sandra just started to...laugh. Perplexed, the small blue and white zoner looked over and stared at Sandra. He watched as her shoulders shook with each laughter, a hand over her face and looking as if she had heard the funniest joke ever. This only served to make him feel even more confused.
“Wh-What’s so funny....?” Snap managed to say.
Sandra continued to chuckle for several more moments before pulling her head back, staring up at the ceiling. Her teeth were bared in a grin, her red eyes looking up and yet nowhere at the same time. She stayed like this for a short time before she finally turned her pupils in his direction. “Oh dear little Snap... I just feel as though I finally figured out a way for you to understand...”
Snap leaned away from her a little further. “What did you..have in mind...?”
Sandra grinned. “Something simple. Something that will get you to see things my way. And don’t worry...” She paused as she stared at him, as though to build up a little bit of tension. “It’s not going to hurt... So you won’t go through what your little friend had to...”
Snap widened his eyes at this. “Rudy...?” He gritted his teeth as he raised a fist up into the air. “What the fuck have you done to him?!”
Sandra just laughed at this, causing Snap to growl once more. She had her hand placed against herself, looking fully amused by his anger. “You need not worry about him! He is....fine.” Snap flinched at the way she had spoken that word. “Now why don’t you say we get started shall we..?”
Snap wanted to demand Sandra to tell him what she did to Rudy. He wanted to know just what she had put his best friend through. But he could not bring himself to say those words. A part of it was out of fear. What if she threatened to do something worse to him? In his state, he couldn’t try to stop her.
So reluctantly, he asked, “And just what did you have in mind?”
Sandra held her hand up in gesture. “It’s quite simple really. All I am goingo to do is...ask questions.”
Snap stared at her in confusion. “...ask questions?” Sandra nodded her head. “That’s it? That’s your big plan? That’s what’s going to make me side with you...?”
Sandra gave a series of small chuckles. “I can see you are such a doubter. But don’t you worry...” She raised her hand up, motioning slighlty towards him. “I know what I am doing. I can promise you, Snap, by the end of this, you may start seeing things in a...whole new light...”
Snap rolled his eyes at this. He was almost disappointed that Sandra had gone down this route. It was just way too easy. What in the world made her think that he would ever consider listening to her? What made her think that if she asked a few questions, it would automatically make him believe in her words? She would have to be really crazy to believe that. Well, she already was crazy to begin with.
But there was no way out of it. He had a strong feeling that, even if he did struggle against her, she was still going to try asking him those questions. And if he didn’t answer, she would slug him or something, and that was if he was very lucky. He let out a sigh. He didn’t have much of a choice other than to listen to her, did he?
“Okay then...” He decided to just amuse her. Besides, answering a few questions was pretty easy compared to what she could be doing. “What did you want to ask me?”
“Listen carefully...” Sandra began. She gave pause, watching Snap as though to make sure that he was paying attention. “I’m going to ask you one major thing for now. And I want you to think really hard on it. You do not need to answer right away.” She raised her hand up and she pointed in his direction. “Has anyone ever promised you help you out with something?”
Snap blinked at this. He couldn’t help but shake his head. He still didn’t know where Sandra was going to go with this. But he decided to play a long still. “Well of course. I’ve had it happen to me several times.”
Snap nodded her head slowly. She didn’t look at all surprised. She probably expected this sort of answer. “I see...” She interlocked her fingers as she turned her head to the side, one red eye staring right at him. “And..have they fulfilled those promises...?”
“Of course they...”
Snap suddenly froze. He stared off into the distance, his mouth partially open as his jaw moved up and down slowly. It looked as though he was trying to speak yet was unable to form words. All the while, Sandra just watched him, remaining completely quiet herself as she watched for him to respond.
Snap was trying to hard to remember at least one time someone had actually helped him out. He tried to dig deep into his memory. His mind was aching and he couldn’t help but flinch. He continued to struggle to remember something...anything.... Yet the only thing he accomplished was his mind heating up quickly, and he was honestly surprised when there was no hole that was burned through his head.
This couldn’t be right. He...He knew for certain that most of the time, people had remembered their promises and helped him out. He understood if sometimes this was not the case. But...oh, why wasn’t he remembering anything? It was as though his mind had gone blank, hitting against a hard stone and being unable to get any further.
He continued searching his memory bank, sifting through whatever he could. But no matter how hard he tried, no matter how deep he dug, he just could not remember anything. The only thing that he was able to remember are the excuses they all brought up to not fulfill their promise to him. Every single one of them...
Snap shook his head left to right. He didn’t want to think that was the case. He wanted to believe that he had at least one person keep their promise. This...This couldn’t be right... This isn’t how things had gone down... And yet every single fucking time he thought of an incident, it had ended the same way: they broke the promise ultimately even if it was something of dire importance.
But it was impossible... There had to be something... Anything... Snap didn’t speak for the next several moments as he gripped onto his head and struggled to remember. He fought against the severe headache that spread throughout his head, conitnuing to do whatever he could to remember.
sss
Sandra watched the scene play out before her. She could feel her mouth corners stretching back into a sadistic grin. She twitched her tail from side to side. She didn’t speak a word as she watched Snap struggling to remember something. She could not help but grin. This was working out better than she had expected.
After she had her fun with Rudy, she had been on her way here to see Snap when an idea had struck her. She was still determined to make both him and Rudy see her side of things. And simply telling them the truth did not seem to work.
So...what if she tried something a little...different? Sure, it was sneaky and dishonest. But she had to make them see the reality about promises. She had to make them understand where she was coming from. And if that meant a little bit of lying, then so be it. At least they could finally understand what she had been trying to tell them all along. It mattered not if she fibbed or anything. Not like they were going anywhere anytime soon.
She was pretty good at manipulating memory to a degree. She had done this with Snap in the past. So she had thought to herself...why not do that again? But this time, she’d be a little more careful. She would instead carefully place a few well positioned tumors, affecting his memoy in a different way than before. For this time, she was not trying to make him forget a single moment in time; she instead had something much more specific in mind.
And seeing how Snap was clearly struggling, looking like he was in a lot of distress, she could tell that it was working. There was no doubt about it. Her tumor placing was preventing Snap from remembering if any of those zoners had fulfilled their promise or not. Instead, he was being bombarded with various memories of promise breaking. Exactly the nature was up to what Snap’s brain had come up with. False memory creation and all that. But it was still working in the end.
At this point, Snap’s body was shaking and his eyes were wide. He was not scared or anything. But he did look so desperate, so confused... He was breathing in and out quickly as he tried to keep his spinning mind under control. He soon looked up at her, his eyes flickering with...something that she could not quite recognize.
All Sandra did was just smile at him. She wanted to give him a little more time to dwell on this. She wanted to let him have some time thinking about what he had ‘discovered’ inside of his mind. She wanted him to have some kind of understanding of the seriousness of the situation. She knew it would take him a little while before the reality would sink in deeply.
Did she expect him to turn so quickly? Did she expected him to suddenly agree with her and her ways?
Ideally, that would be great. But she was fully aware that this may not be the case with him. He might not listen to her so soon. He would be more open in comparison to the past. But he would still require a little more...training.
She waited for a few more moments before she attempted to speak to him. Taking a small step towards him, keeping her eyes locked with him, she delivered the tentative question.
“Well? What do you have to say now, Snappy boy...?”
“I-I...well I...” Snap turned his head to the side, staring at nothingness. He struggled to speak, to say anything. But it was clear that nothing was showing up in his head. She could see the frustration clearly written all over his face. Eventually he seemed to give up, sighing, before turning his head just enough to give her a sideways glance. “I’m...I’m still not really sure. I mean...”
Sandra frowned slightly at this. “Oh? Why not?” She turned her head downward and slightly to the side. “Did you think of any time where one of your so-called friends fulfilled a promise?”
“Well no, but..” Snap gritted his teeth nervously, breathing in sharply through them. “I just don’t feel like...” He paused, flinching a little as though he didn’t feel he worded that right. So he tried again. After a bit of stammering, he managed to say, “Regardless, I still don’t... I am still not sure if I can...”
“Oh I see...” Sandra faked a look of sympathy. “You’re just distraught. Unsure.” She gave a soft smile before she reached over and grabbed onto his shoulder. “It is all right. Everything will fall into place soon.”
Snap didn’t really bother to reply to that. His head was still bowed as he stared at the ground. She didn’t expect anything less out of him. It was still too early. But at least she planted the seeds of doubt. Now all she had to do was be patient. Soon enough, this would all pay off. She just had to play her cards right.
“Now why don’t you get a little rest?” Sandra moved away from him and she began to head towards the door. She didn’t bother looking back at him. “I’m sure you could use a little sleep after...that. I will be back later with something for you to eat.”
With that, she exited the kennel, locking it up behind her, and made her way towards the door. Though a part of her wished that things had been more eventful, it still had went better than she could have expected. She just needed to remain patient and soon, so very soon, she would have exactly what she wanted.
After all, patience was a virtue, right?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 25, 2016 21:59:09 GMT -5
Chapter 37: Driving The Point Home
Wake up! Wake up from the lie! Are you ready to believe...? -Believe, Living Syndication
Why was it so dark in here? Why did it feel as though he hadn’t slept in ages? Why did his whole body hurt? Why did he feel so stiff? These and other questions clamored the mind of the jellybean as he opened up his eyes.
The first thing he noticed as the lack of vision. He blinked his eyes slowly, trying to clear up his vision, but it didn’t work. No matter which way he turned his head, no matter which way that he looked, there was just...nothing there. A complete blank. He could feel his mind spinning, becoming so confused and uncertain. What was he supposed to make out of this? Just...where was he?
Skrawl attempted to sit up. Maybe if he got up and walked around for a bit, he’d be able to clear his fuzzy, drowsy mind and figure out where he was. And stretching his limbs would definitely be a very good idea. He could feel just how achy and sore that they were.
But when he tried to move, he realized that...he could not. He froze for a moment, blinking his eyes a few times. He didn’t feel afraid exactly; only confused. Why could he not move? That didn’t make any sense whatsoever. He looked back down at himself, though still could see nothing. He tried again, this time using a bit more of his energy. But the result remained exactly the same. No dice.
He couldn’t figure out why he wasn’t moving. He wasn’t that tired. He could still feel his limbs. It wasn’t like he had some kind of horrible accident or something. At least, he did not remember such a thing happening to him. So...just what was going on here?
When he tried again, this time he was able to feel something different. He was not really sure why he felt nothing before. Maybe it was because he wasn’t pulling hard enough. He could feel his arm hitting against something solid and cold. He immediately froze at this realization.
Solid and cold? Was he...?
Skrawl attempted to yank himself once more. He pulled as hard as he could, test out to see if there was anything there or if he was just imagining it. After a few times, he could safely conclude that, yes, there was indeed something there. Something that was preventing him from moving his arms up. And if it was old and hard, he had a good idea of what it was.
But how did he get strapped down by these metal cuffs? How did he even end up here? And what was he on? He shifted himself a little to try to get a good feel for his general location. He could feel a couple other cold bands, at least two of him holding down his body. He couldn’t tell what kind of surface that he was on, but he guessed it was a large piece of wood or something.
His heart quickened for a few moments. The realization that he had been tied down was quite a shock to his system. He quickly managed to calm himself down and he tried to think about the situation rationally. With his racing, burning mind, he tried to think of what could have happened to bring him to this point.
Had he been captured? Well, that was a stupid question. He’d kick himself if he could. Of course he was captured. The question was by whom and when. He didn’t know if it was recent or if he had been knocked out for a long while. He also didn’t know exactly who could have taken him. Had it been Sandra or an unknown enemy? He guessed Sandra, but the idea of a third player being involved...
Skrawl soon could feel something on his face. Soft and kinda thin and... Oh so this was why he couldn’t see. So he wasn’t actually blind after all. Well that was good. Skrawl felt a tinge of relief that. He had been worried that something had been done to his eyes.
Not that it made his situation that much better, though. He still needed to figure out exactly how he was going to get out of this mess. He couldn’t see where he was and he couldn’t move. He had no idea if he was back in his holding chamber or if he had been taken somewhere else entirely. He only thing he did know for certain was that he was alone. He could not hear anyone nearby.
But it sure did smell differently in here. He wondered if he had been taken to a different part of the castle. Funny...none of the castle really smelled like this. The castle had a stoney damp smell. But this...it was a mixture...something. Different chemicals, an almost plasticy smell, and...
...death.
Skrawl could feel his blood run cold at this. Freezing, he took a few more sniffs just to make sure. He hoped he had thought about it wrong....but this was not the case. The smell around him was definitely the scent of death. That rotting smell that corpses give off...
Skrawl, in a brief, adrenaline-packed rush of horror, attempted to struggle against his binds. He let out a few small cries as he jerked himself from side to side, struggling to do whatever he could to escape. He yanked at his limbs as hard as he could. He pushed himself against the metal bands, trying to do whatever he could to escape.
But he rapidly depleted his energy. He soon laid there, panting heavily as he struggled to catch his breath. His tongue practically hung out at his side as he tried to calm his racing heart.
And all the while, the scent of death entered his nostrils, refusing to let him go. He was forced to smell it, even taste it on his own tongue. And his antenna, or what remained anyway, could detect the scent now that he had noticed it. He gritted his teeth and struggled to cope with it. He tried not to throw up. It was a little difficult, and he did gag a couple of times. But eventually, he was able to control himself.
As soon as he managed to calm himself down, he tried to figure out just how he could have gotten into this situation. He remained still and tried to search through his mind the best that he could. There had to be a logical explaination to all of this. Something that told him exactly what was going on around here.
But for a while, he found nothing. Just more blanks and more confusion. He was not getting any closer to discovering the truth. He didn’t want to give up, though. Maybe if he kept thinking hard enough, he would discover something...
Then it came to him. It was fuzzy and blurry in his mind and he could not remember all the details yet. But he could vaguely remember being chased down the hallway. He could see someone....no, a group of people coming after him. People that could fly. And they looked almost human. Like...
His heart wrenched at the thought. Had he.. Had he been chased by his own Beanie Boys...?
Yes, he had. Now he remembered that part. He had been trying to get away from them. They had found him and they had chased him. They did not stop, even when he had pleaded with them. And why did they do that? He imagined it was because they were terrified of Sandra and what she might do if they did not listen to her.
Skrawl gritted his teeth and let out a low growl. Of course Sandra would be responsible for all of this. She seemed just like the type who would do something like this. And now he was trapped somewhere he didn’t know, and he had his doubts he’d get out of here anytime soon.
Great...
Just fucking great.
He was about to try to think of something else, but then his thoughts were interrupted when he heard a tapping sound coming towards him. He whipped his head over, struggling to see just who was coming, as if he really needed to ask. Of course, with this blindfold on, he could see nothing. But his ears could detect something with claws getting closer and closer...
“Ah, it seems that you are awake...”
Skrawl could feel a small shudder as he heard the familiar voice that belonged to Sandra. He licked his lips slowly, remaining silent. Of course she would have something to do with this.
“I was worried. I thought that I had accidentally damaged you too much. It would have been a shame for you to die so soon... Especially since I have more use out of you than that.”
Skrawl could feel a wave of confusion strike him at this. Use? She had a ‘use’ for him? Just what kind of use did she have in mind? What did she plan on doing with him? He wasn’t really sure if he should expect an answer out of her. She would probably just pretend not to hear him, or give him some kind of stupid answer or something.
So instead, he just continued to lay there, listening intently to what she had to say. Maybe if he kept quiet, she would reveal just what she had in mind for him.
Soon he could hear Sandra start to pace back and forth. He could almost see her through the blind fold as she moved about. “I cannot stay long unfortunately. I’m only here for a brief visit. I have another duty to...attend to pretty soon.” She gave a small chuckle. “I’m sure you understand that, potato bug.”
Skrawl found himself growling at that. “My name is Skrawl, you blue turd...”
“Oh whatever. Not like it’ll matter much to you soon anyway.” Sandra commented. “I have something special in mind for you. And a short amount of time, your name will no longer really matter.”
Skrawl tried not to allow his fear get a strong hold of him. He tried to keep himself as calm as possible. Sandra was just trying to psyche him out. He could not allow that to happen. He kept glaring at her, or at least in the general direction that he had heard her in, and hissed, making sure that his teeth were bared.
“Yes, sure, go ahead and make that face. You do look kind of pretty like that anyway.” Skrawl felt a brief rush of nausea and horror at that as he remembered what this monster did to him. But he still managed to keep glaring in her direction despite that. Sandra only seemed to be more amused. “Such a brave little jellybean you are being... I do hope that you will remain brave when he time comes. Heheheh...you are going to need it...”
Skrawl felt a pang of horror at the tone of Sandra’s voice. He had no idea what any of this entailed and he could not shake off the feeling of terror clawing its way inside of him. The feeling of not knowing what was going to happen...
But he still refused to let himself show too much fear. Despite his worry of what might happen, he still remained as still as possible. There were still a few trembles here or there, but he still tried to remain as motionless as he could, glaring and growling, trying to be as brave as he could. He did not want to allow Sandra to have any kind of satisfaction of terrifying him. Not after what she had done to him.
But just what did she have in mind for him? What did she plan to do with him? There were so many possibilities... and yet he could not think of one that made any sense. He could feel his heart burning inside his chest as he struggled to think of...something. But he knew that there was only one way to find out what Sandra had in mind for him.
Wait.
sss
Sandra didn’t really bother saying anything as she returned to the room where Snap was. And he did not bother looking up at her; he knew that she was there. She could tell from the slight shift in his behavior. Not that it really mattered. She just proceeded into the room as if this was a normal, casual day. And in her hands, she held something that she knew would catch Snap’s interest.
Food.
She had been a little delayed in getting back here. She had wanted to double check on Skrawl, whom she had very recently secured in her other hideout not too far from here. She wanted to make sure that he remained ‘safe and sound’ so to speak so that she would be able to use later on.
After that, she had returned here and rummaged through her food storage in order to find something for Snap to eat. The only thing that she had with her was meat. But that would do just fine. There was plenty of meat from that stupid condor, whom she recently learned had been Penny’s creation. Yes, this meat would do just fine...
She had to cook the meat pieces first, of course. She didn’t really think that Snap could handle the raw meat. He did not look like the type of zoner who would appreciate being given raw meat. After it was done, she placed them in a small bag which she held in her hand at this very moment. She also carried a small water bottle, as she had a feeling that he might be parched. With both items in hand, she made her way towards the kennel that still held that small blue and white zoner.
As she approached, one thought did come across her mind. What was she going to do about food for Rudy? If she was going to keep him around for a while, wouldn’t she need to make sure that he had something to eat and drink too? She realized that she probably should have thought ahead with that. At the moment there was very little that she could do.
Hmm...well she could always figure out something eventually. Like perhaps blackmail the other two humans into helping her keeping him alive. That might be her best option for the time being.
But for now, it was feeding time for Snap. Even if he did not want to eat, even if he refused, it wasn’t like he had mch of an option. This was his only chance for the next couple days that he was going get something. She planned on keeping him a dehydrated, starved mode. Such a mode would make him more desperate, more willing to do whatever it took to be fed. In other words, he would become more suggestable.
So long as she didn’t overdo it, of course. She could not get Snap interested in eating her. That would defeat the whole purpose of this. As much as it would please her if Snap did enjoy her taste, it was just not practical for this plan to work.
“Here there, little sweetheart.” Sandra called out. She barely got a movement out of Snap’s head. “Time to eat! You must be starving!”
She did notice how Snap did look up at her with some interest. But his expression was partially dull and he didn’t bother to respond. He just...looked at her, barely blinking his eyes, before looking away. It was as if something was on his mind, and he was only partially there.
Not that this surprised her too much. He must still be thinking of what happened earlier, when she had been interrogating him. He looked...lost and confused and uncertain. He was likely trying to recall his memories, trying to find something to ‘prove him right’. She tried not to chuckle at this. Of course he would try to figure something out. That would be just like him. Even when he must know that he was wrong, he just wouldn’t admit defeat.
She didn’t dwell on that long, however. She made her way into his cage, taking care to push the door behind her as much as she could. As soon as she was in, she made her way towards him, still cradling the food in her arms.
“Come on now...” Sandra said as she moved closer to Snap. “Be steady and don’t fight. I’m just going to feed you.”
Snap growled at this and cringed away from her. Though he did not make much of an effort to get away. And as Sandra moved in closer, Snap just pressed himself lower against the ground, flattening himself as much as he could. Despite his growls, he did not attempt to bite her, not even when she looped an arm around him and pulled him towards her.
Soon Snap was forced to sit on her lap. She kept him cradled there, keeping her arm locked around him and holding him firmly in place. She then reached for the items she had set on the ground and lifted one of them up. She decided to start with a little bit of water first. With some effort, she was able to open it and she brought it down towards Snap.
“Open your mouth.” Sandra commanded.
Snap hissed and looked away from her. He pressed his lips together tightly, stubbornly refusing to comply.
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. She lowered the bottle of water to him and pressed it against his lips. She could feel just how hard they were, how immobile they were and how she was unable to push the bottle in much further. She gritted her teeth at this, glaring down at the stubborn little blue zoner.
Of course he would be so stubborn... Snap was still attempting to fight back despite his fear. Well, she shouldn’t be too surprised about that. Both he and Rudy still needed some more... ‘being broken into’, sort of speak. They needed some more time, but no matter. Sooner or later, they would both see things her way and they would both break under her will. She just needed a little bit more time.
She would see to it that Snap was the first of the two to break.
She didn’t care if Snap was being stubborn or not. She was going to ensure that she’d get this bottle into his mouth. She just kept pushing harder and harder, trying to work the bottle’s tip under his lips. Snap would move his head away, and she would follow in turn.
Eventually, her efforts did finally pay off and she was able to force Snap to except he intrusion. The zoner’s eyes widened, feeling a bit of pain from her forcefulness, and he opened up his mouth if only just so that he didn’t have to feel that pain anymore. He casted a glare in her direction before he, very reluctantly, began to drink.
After she felt that he had enough to drink, she took a piece of condor meat and brought it over to him. It had been cooked before she brought it out here, so he didn’t have to worry about getting sick. She lowered the strip of bird meat towards Snap’s face. Not at all to her surprise, he just closed his mouth and looked away.
Sandra let out a soft groan. Why did Snap have to make this so difficult? She knew that he was hungry and she was not interested in having him starve to death under her watch. So he was better off just accepting the meat and stop being so stubborn about it. But if this was the way he wanted to play it, fine. She could ‘return the favor’. With a grin spreading across her face, she suddenly drove one of her spikes on her tail against his shoulder.
The sudden blow caused Snap’s eyes to widen and he let out a scream of pain. As soon as he opened up his mouth, Sandra shoved the cooked condor meat into his mouth. Snap gasped at this and his body stiffened up. Sandra held his mouth shut, forcing him to chew and them swallow the meat. She released him a few seconds after he had swallowed. He gagged and coughed a few times before looking up at her in utter shock. Sandra only smirked back at him and continued.
She continued to feed him and made him drink more of the water she had brought. She refused to stop, refused to let him rest. Any time he tried to be stubborn, she just caused him enough pain to make him cry out, and then use that to her advantage.
And eventually, it was all gone. She managed to make him drink all the water and eat all the meat that she had brought over for him. She cradled him against her almost like he was a little baby, patting him on the head, mocking a proud parent. Even the smile that she was giving him reflected what a parent would give to their child.
“There...that wasn’t so bad, now was it..?” Sandra cooed to the humanoid zoner. Snap growled and bared his teeth, but did nothing else. Sandra chuckled and scratched his chin like he were a cat. “Oh you stubborn little boy...”
“P-Put me down...” Snap spoke through clenched teeth. He pushed against her, struggling to free himself. “Let me g-g-go this instant!”
Sandra responded by holding him more firmly. She brought him against herself, rubbing her head against his cheek. “Why should I? You’re just too adorable...” She gave him a quick lick along his cheek. He let out a yelp at this. “Oh you don’t have to be so frightened, sweetheart. I won’t hurt you...”
She bit down on his shoulder for a split second. Not too hard. Just enough to give him a brief feeling of pain, enough to make him yelp loudly. She pulled her head back, smiling into Snap’s widened eyes.
“Much.”
Snap’s previous bravado had faded away at this point. It was as though Sandra’s quick nip reminded him of the situation that he was in and just how helpless he was. He shrunk back from her and attempted to twist his body around. He pushed against her even harder and more desperately than before. He tried to claw at the ground, struck against her, anything to give him a chance to get away.
But of course, it was all fruitless. Sandra was hardly faced by his struggles. A simple tightening of her muscles was all that it took to prevent him from escaping. She just watched him as he jerked himself from side to side. Without those pesky legs of his, Snap’s efforts were just lacklaster by comparison now. But it was still pretty entertaining to watch. She let him struggle until he started to wear himself out.
But soon, it was time to get down to business. Sandra did not want to waste too much of her time just toying with him like this. She had come down here for a reason. And she was not going to leave until she got exactly what she wanted.
She might have sown the seeds of doubt in him. But that didn’t mean that they would bloom that easily. She needed to pressure him further. She needed to get him to really think about it. She needed to make sure that he would actually start to see her point. She needed to keep pressing things further, ensuring that he would eventually start to break.
And so she began.
“So..Snap...” Sandra got herself more comfortable, keeping Snap secured in her blue, feathery arms. “About our previous...topic.” She tilted her head to one side. “Did you start thinking of anyone yet? Any person who kept their promise? I know you’ve been trying to think of something.”
Snap opened his mouth to speak, but soon shut it and looked down. Sandra could see how his eyes were narrowing, not out of anger, but out of determination. He licked his lips nervously as he struggled to think of something, anything, to tell her. She could practically see his mind’s gears turning, the scent of smoke being generated from it, and it looked positively adorable.
And of course, she was not surprised when he remained silent. She was not sure yet if she had been thorough. But so far, she seemed to have been. She remained on stand by just in case, just watching Snap’s expressions, looking for any point when she felt she should be taking action.
Eventually, it looked as if it was time. Snap’s eyes had widened and he looked as if he was going to say something. His facial expression appeared to hold a bit of hope. She tried not to make a facial expression change at this; she did not want him to catch on that she had been doing anything. So she just stared at him, only making a very slight turn of her hand as she took action, drilling into his mind and crushing whatever hope he had started to latch onto. Seeing his facial expression falter so quickly as quite the sight to behold.
Snap had attempted to try again. He was such a stubborn little zoner, wasn’t he? Not that she complained. It was a simple matter of just entering the right number of tumors in the right place to block those memories that he was clearly trying to access. Sandra couldn’t stop her smile from spreading. This ‘game’ was pretty fun, really.
All the while, she was petting him. With one arm keeping him secure, she used her other hand to stroke along his body, mostly on his head and along his cheek, though she did rub his arm a little. Despite Snap’s struggling and discomfort, she kept this action up, continuing to pet him like he was just a little puppy dog to her. It was a way for her to establish control, showing him that she was the one who controlled his situation, not him himself. She did go roughly once in a while, reminding him that she could easily hurt him at any given moment. This kept him on edge and it was clearly having some kind of effect on him as he was still searching through his mind.
Sandra was not really sure how long this lasted. A good while, she would imagine. Snap just refused to give up, refused to put down the towel so easily. He was absolutely determined to prove her wrong in this and try to find some redeeming quality of the zoners had promised to help him.
But he seemed to be weakening now. He was starting to look more and more defeated as he could not recall a single time when someone had been willing to keep their promise. He did start recalling a few new ones, but she had quickly squashed those, as if it was just a fragile pebble in her hands. Snap took in several deep breaths, a few of them getting quite shaky, before he eventually hung his head.
“I...can’t think of anyone. I-I thought for sure...” He couldn’t finish his sentence.
Sandra gave him the best sympathetic look that she could muster. “Oh you poor little thing...”
Snap narrowed his eyes at her, baring his teeth. “Now I never said..”
“Oh but you can’t think of anything, can you...?” Sandra reached down and cupped his chin. She stared at him intently with eyes shining with fake sympathy. She carefully stroked his chin from side to side. “You have many friends, don’t you? I know you are...quite well known in ChalkZone City. There is...” She moved her head to the side again. “...no one who fulfilled their promise to you..?”
Snap appeared to struggle a little more. He gritted his teeth tightly, seething, trying to come up with something. But in the end, he only drew a blank, evidenced by his wide-eyed and open mouth expression. He then shook his head and turned his head partially away from her. “That means nothing... It wasn’t like I really needed help that badly. Rudy, Penny, and Mint were always willing to help anyway when I asked it of them.”
“Oh really now? Isn’t that interesting...” Sandra moved her hand up along Snap’s head, moving along his cheek and then rubbing the top of his head back and forth. “So it would seem they care something for you...”
“They are my friends...” Snap hissed under his breath, using a tone that suggested that he thought that she would know this.
Sandra just ignored it as she continued with, “Still...those others ignoring you like that? For shame...”
Snap growled at this. “They...didn’t ignore me!”
Sandra took immediate notice of the faulter in his voice. She gave a small smile at this, lowering one quizitive eye at him. “Oh is that so? You are..entirely sure...?” Sandra grabbed onto Snap’s chin and forced him to look up at her when he tried to look away. “Are you positive that they didn’t ignore your pleas for help?”
Snap gave her a confused look. “What are you talking about? I didn’t need...”
“Oh come now, Snap. I’m sure there was...something.” Sandra cooed at him gently. She loosened her grip as she stroked along his cheek, pulling his head a little closer towards her. “Wasn’t there at least one time when you needed help, something of grave importance, and those so-called friends of yours abandoned you in your time of need? I’m sure, with all those promise breakers in ChalkZone City, you ran into at least one of them at some point...”
“I...no..I...”
“Are you sure? Did you think about it? Did you really, really think about it...?”
Sandra watched with a blank, serious expression as Snap tried to think of something. She monitored him carefully just in case, although she had already been so thorough that she didn’t really have to lift a finger this time. Snap’s eyes widened further the more he tried to think of something to combat her statement. But of course, he was figuring out nothing.
Not that she was surprised. Of course he wouldn’t find anything. Because she wasn’t letting him. She tried not to smirk as she watched Snap’s facial expression change, his eyes darting back and forth, his body giving off a slight shiver, likely from the horrific realization that she was speaking more truth to him than he wanted to accept. Snap licked his lips nervously, his teeth slightly exposed as he breathed heavily. He kept trying to think of something, but it was clear that he was faltering rapidly.
“I-I...I...” Snap spoke for the first time in several minutes. Sandra watched him patiently as he stammered and stuttered through his words. “Th-That is to say...I...”
Sandra merely smirked, giving him a knowing smile. “You can’t think of anything...” She leaned in slightly. “...can you? So determined to prove me wrong, yet you can’t think of anything to defend your stance with. Tell me...” She tilted her head to one side. “How many times have you been let down? Those people knew that you needed help. Sometimes even serious, right? Yet they still let you down...”
Snap shook his head. “No..that’s not...no!” He shut his eyes tightly, baring his teeth furiously. “Y-You’re just trying to confuse me!” He started to shake harder. “I know what happened! I know that they did not...” His voice trailed off.
Sandra slowly shook her head. “Such denial.... You are just afraid of accepting the truth. You know as well as I do that no one in this world has ever kept their promise with you.” She wiped the smile off of her face as she stared at him with a stern expression. “Why do you keep trying to defend them? Shouldn’t your friends have helped you out when you needed it? You helped them out so much, right? Why didn’t they return the favor? Do they really not see you as...worthy enough?” Snap did not answer. He just kept his eyes closed and growled through his tightly clenched teeth. “Are you not good enough for their hospitality?”
There was another brief period of struggling. More trying to think that she was wrong and that there had to be something. Sandra rolled her eyes at this, and she garnered some amusement out of Snap’s pitiful attempts to prove her wrong. Unlike before, he did not come close to a victory. His mind had become barren of anything to back up his point, and now, judging from his expression, it was clear that he was really starting to think about those times when he did need help..but never got any.
Snap did try to answer Sandra. He did try to make some kind of comeback against her. But he’d only trail off and stammer, nothing coherent coming out of his mouth. He eventually looked away, his eyes moving side to side as he tried to come to terms with his thoughts. He took in several shaky breaths, and Sandra thought she could see the hint of tears in the corner of his eyes.
After what felt like several long, tedious minutes, Snap eventually just...gave out. His head lowered, his eyes staring out into nothingness. The next words that came out of his mouth were nothing short of expected. “Y-You’re right...” His voice croaked as he shut his eyes. Sandra was certain he let out a few small tears. “You’re absolutely right... None of them helped me... Not even when...” He could not finish his sentence.
“Poor little dear. Don’t worry...” Sandra pulled Snap closer to her, cradling his head with her hand. “I won’t let you down. You can trust me completely...” Sandra placed her hand against his head, putting her chin against him. She almost conceealed his vision this way, almost as if to shield his mind from his bad memories. “I promise...”
This time, Snap did not attempt to struggle against her. He did not twist nor did he turn. He just..laid there against her, his body mostly limp. Then, in what must have been a clearly desperate attempt to get some consolance, Snap leaned himself against her.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 27, 2016 18:21:54 GMT -5
Chapter 38: Something Even Better
Change my attempt. Good intentions. Should I..? Could I..? Here we are with your obsession. Should I..? Could I..? -Wasteland, 10 Years
Dr. Crobot wasn’t sure how long it had taken him to get here. Even riding on the back of Ripclaw, it seemed to take ages. And she was the fastest mode of transportation that he had. Not like Bicops was going to carry him; he was adament about staying in that cave system of his.
Well regardless, at least he was finally here now. He couldn’t begin to imagine just how hard his heart had pounded, or how many times it had beat since he started on his way. He thought it was going to claw its way out of his chest or something. It had been a miracle that he was able to remain standing at all. Or rather, sitting upright in this case.
Ripclaw hadn’t slowed down yet. They weren’t exactly in town yet, but he could see it up ahead. He knew they would only get there in a few moments. So as Ripclaw closed the gap rapidly, he clung onto her feathers tightly to ensure that he wouldn’t fall down or anything. And he thought about what Biclops had told him earlier.
He was utterly horrified by what he had learned earlier. The idea that he would have done such dreadful things... He couldn’t help but shudder at the very thought of it, his blood running cold. It was not something that he wanted to believe. But at the same time...did he really have that much of a choice? He never knew Biclops to lie and he sounded so...sincere, so truly horrified by what he himself had been telling him.
Could the Signal really be back? Could Sandra have somehow reactivated it? Or someone else? He couldn’t imagine anyone who would want to use such a horrible device. But...he wouldn’t be surprised if someone like that existed. He couldn’t help but gulp nervously as he remembered what happened the last time that this city had to deal with the Signal. To think that it was back yet again...
But that wasn’t the only thing on his mind. He had also been informed that he had been affected by it himself. Dr. Crobat didn’t want to believe it, but...why else would they have locked him up? In that moment, that whole situation had suddenly made a ton of sense. And that would explain why he was so confused of where he had been previously before he woke up, and didn’t know how he had gotten there. He had been a slave to the Signal, bound to its whim.
Biclops had told him what he knew happened, but he hadn’t witnessed much. No, he saw nothing actually. He had only been told what happened. So whatever he knew happened, it had been relayed to him by the creators, which he then relayed to him.
While he had a feeling that information was missing, Dr. Crobat was already pretty horrified by the very idea of what he could have done. He couldn’t imagine deliberately hurting his friend like that... He wondered how Dr. Gelcro had felt when he was strapped down like that. He wished he could see him again. He really wanted to apologize to him.
And the two humans as well. He had harmed Penny and Mint, didn’t he? Yes, he remembered Biclops mentioning that. They were probably mad at him, weren’t they? He didn’t think that they’d want to see him any time soon. And he wouldn’t blame them at all. Even if he could not control himself, he still felt responsible. He shouldn’t have been so weak-minded...
Regardless of his own feelings however, he knew he still had to warn the police department here about what had been going on. He had to get to the police building as quickly as possible and tell them what Sandra may have been up to. And either way, they all needed to know about the Signal’s return. It would be utterly cruel of him to not tell anyone about that. He’d never leave them hanging like that.
It had taken quite a while for him to convince Biclops to let him go. The giant was adamant about trying to keep the promise that he made Penny and Mint, about keeping him there and watching over him. It had been a personal request by Dr. Gelcro specifically.
He could feel his heart twist at this. Just by being here, he had forced Biclops to break a promise for his friend. And he felt as though that he was letting his friend down as a result. He couldn’t begin to imagine what Dr. Gelcro would think of him now. Would he feel betrayed? Hurt? Angry? Just the mere thought just...
Dr. Crobat was certain that he would understand at the very least. He..he had to understand to an extent, right? There was just no way that... He was his best friend. They had been through so much together. He would be understanding if he told him why he had left. What if Dr. Gelcro had forgot to tell everyone about this? He needed to...
Dr. Crobat’s eyes widened and he yanked on Ripclaw’s feathers, causing her to let out a small screech in response. Once she had come to a stop, the dog-like zoner began to look left and right as he surveyed the area. Something....wasn’t right here.
He was certainly in the city now. There was no doubt about it. He recognized this area. It was near one of the edges of town. He had just arrived here, and he and the green dinosaur had just exited out of the alleyway and were on the streeth. There was no doubt in his mind just where he was at this very moment in town.
It was the same area that had been rampaged by Mint back when he was the Enemy Creator. The memories still brought back cold shudders to him. He had been one of the victims. Thankfully he wasn’t badly hurt, but just being in this area made him feel uneasy. He could still see that darn sauropod dinosaur smashing the buildings around here.
Pushing those thoughts aside, he tried to focus on what was going on here. Confusion settled in his mind and he could feel himself licking his lips slowly. He turned his head side to side once more as he tried to figure out one thing: Just where was everyone?
He had never seen it this vacant before. Everyone was just...gone. There wasn’t a single zoner in the streets. It was as if everyone had just decided to skip town and go somewhere else. Is that what happened? Were they hiding? Just what was going on here...?
Despite his uneasiness, he did slowly, surely, make his way into town. Ripclaw took slow, steady steps. It seemed that she, too, was cautious about the suddenly empty city. She was quite intelligent, despite Mint designing her as ‘just an animal’. Sometimes he wondered what went on inside that mind of hers... But for now, he had other things he needed to focus on.
The two of them made their way towards the middle of the street and stopped there. With a gentle tug against her back, Dr. Crobat was able to get Ripclaw to rear herself back, raising her head up into the air, lowering her tail towards the ground as though her body was on a folcrum. Dr. Crobat was able to raise himself up as high as he could go and he tried to see if there was anything down any of these roads. It was a four-way intersection after all. Surely he’d see something.
But there was nothing. Even as far down as he could look, he still saw absolutely nothing. As far as the eye could see, there was just no one here at all. At least, no one on the streets. But what of the buildings?
Dr. Crobat looked around at the buildings in the vicinity. It was really hard to tell if they were abandoned or not. Perhaps he should consider rummaging through them. Perhaps he might find an answer to all of this mess. Maybe he’d be lucky and he would find a citizen who was hiding, or he would learn that this was just a horrible misunderstanding. Without hesitation, he set out.
He approached the first building. It was a tall white one. A building that was torn down by Mint’s long necked dinosaur and rebuilt a few years ago. A massive building where he knew several zoners would come in and commune together. He never did remember the name of this place. But that was not important.
Once he got close enough, he had Ripclaw stop a few feet away and jumped off. He looked up at the building, placing his wings on his hips. This seemed like a good building to start with. Out of all of them, this is the one he imagined would most likely have someone hiding in it. So without further hesitation, he entered the building.
It was well lit inside. It seemed like almost all the lights were on. It was not intensively bright or anything, but he found that was brighter in here than he would have expected it to be. And it really confused him. Considering how bright it was in here...why wasn’t anyone in here?
It just made no sense to him at all. This place is usually not this well lit unless there was someone else here. They wouldn’t want to waste energy like this so easily, now would they? But seeing how things were here now...it was almost as if they were in the middle of doing something and then they just..left. Something caused them to just get up and leave.
This caused the bird zoner to freeze. What would cause these zoners to just...flee like that? What could possibly chase them all out like this? Was there another danger here? Had Sandra struck when he was still under her control, or the Signal’s control or whatever? Or could something else be going on around here?
He approached the long table in the next room. He could see the frill cloth there, with multiple silverware and cups and plates set on it. He could see that food was still out and some of the plates still untouched, and others only partially eaten. The smell of the food hung strongly in the air, and it didn’t seem like that the food was abandoned that long ago. Moving in closer, he went up to one of the plates and, with a feather finger, rested it lightly against the food.
It was not just warm. It was still hot.
Withdrawing his finger, Dr. Crobat could feel his heart twitching in a knot. This all but confirmed one thing to him for certain. This place had been recently abandoned. Like...the moment he had stepped into the city, if not even earlier than that.
But why? He hadn’t seen anything going on. Even from a distance, he did not see anything that was really all that suspicious. With no visible threat, he could not fathom what could have made the zoners leave so quickly. Perhaps it was an early warning system? Maybe Sandra was on the way here? But the timing was just too perfect, wasn’t it...? What if...
He barely had time to wrap his mind around this sudden idea when he heard a clicking sound behind him. His body immediately stiffened up, his blood running cold. He knew immediately what that meant.
The door had been locked.
“I was wondering when you were going to show up...”
Dr. Crobat nearly jumped at that voice. He whirled himself around, half expecting to see that penguin officer from before. The voice sounded very similar. But to his surprise and worry, it was another cop. One that he did not recognize.
He remained still for several moments, unable to look away from the cop. He rubbed his hands together nervously, his teeth clenched tightly against each other. He struggled to think of something to say, but his mind was just drawing an utter blank. It was as if the cop’s eyes were just freezing him in place, refusing to allow him to even think of an answer, let alone give one.
The cop, who appeared to be an anthro lizard of some kind, her tail swishing from side to side, just stood there, glaring at him. He noted how her hands were folded behind his back and she had dark marks under her eyes, making it look as if she were permanently tired. The half closed eyes didn’t help. The mottled skin and long sharp claws only served to complete the image.
“You may not know who I am. Well of course you don’t...” The lizard cop said, motioning her paw towards him in gesture. “But I have taken the place of...” She narrowed his eyes as she scratched her chin thoughtfully. “..I don’t remember the name of that penguin zoner.. I hadn’t known him long...” She closed her eyes and motioned her hand to the side. “Not that it matters. He’s gone and I took his place. That’s as much as you need to know right now.”
What? That zoner was...dead? But when? How? Questions flooded Dr. Crobat’s mind. He wanted so much to just grab onto the zoner in front of him and shake her and demand answers. The only thing preventing him from moving was the fact that, considering this was a cop, he might end up making things worse for himself. So he remained still.
The thought did not leave his mind, however. He could feel the question still echoing in his mind over and over again. He could feel his head start to spin and ache as he tried to imagine what could have happened. Heck, he didn’t even know if he was dead at all; the lizard had never actually confirmed that.
“Anyway, my name is Officer Polych. I do hate that we had to meet like this, but you will have to come with me.” The lizard cop motioned her hand to herself, her tail swishing out to one side. “It is of dire importance.”
Dr. Crobat took a small step back, licking his lips nervously. “What...What do you mean? What is going on?”
There was a glint in the lizard’s eye as her tail curled up into a few circles. “I’m quite certain you already know what is going on. You do not have to hide it.” She straightened herself up as she folded her hands behind her back. “It is not like you have any thing to gain from lying to me anyway. So why don’t you just quit the acting and come along with me?”
Dr. Crobat wasn’t sure how to respond to this. A part of him had a feeling he knew why Officer Polych was doing this and what she wanted. But another part of him wanted to think it was something else. But there was also the lingering fear that... He tried not to let his mind get too wrapped up in that.
“Now, if you would be so kind as to stop gawking like that and just come along with me.” Officer Polych said. She tilted her head slightly to the side. “There is some important business that we must attend to.” She flicked her tongue out as she said this. “I insist we get going as soon as possible.”
“Okay but...can you at least tell me why you need me to follow you?” Dr. Crobat moved his hands in front of him. “I mean...I’m not sure where you’re getting at here. Am I an eye witness or...”
Officer Polych narrowed her reptilian eyes. “You, my fine good friend, are under arrest.”
Dr. Crobat immediately froze at this, his mind going numb for several seconds. When he was finally able to do anything, he took a step back, his movements so stiff he thought that his muscles were going to shatter. “Wh-What...?” Though he already had a good idea on the reason, he couldn’t help but ask, “Why...?”
Officer Polych curled her lip up into a snarl. “How dare you ask such things...” She pointed a sharp claw in his direction. “You should know very well what you have done!”
The bird zoner cringed at this. He couldn’t think of anything to say, and even if he could, he’d just remain silent. He didn’t think he could say anything at this point without accidentally provoking the lizard zoner further. So he just cringed back, watching as she took a few steps towards him, her taller stature making him feel smaller than he really was.
He could feel his heart start beating faster as the lizard zoner continued to get closer to him. He found himself backing up a little. He couldn’t help but stare at her claws, nothing the tips glinting in what light was available in here. He tried not to gulp, keeping his eyes glued on hers. He could feel his mind racing in his head as he struggled to figure out just what he was going to do now.
He flinched when he felt himself hit against an empty table behind him. The edge pushed up against his side. He placed his hand against it and rubbed it carefully. He did not take his eyes off the approaching lizard, however, and he pushed himself against the table as she towered over him. He could almost feel her body against him, those eyes glaring down at him intently.
Eyes that looked as if they had seen so much...
..such as loss...
Dr. Crobat widened his eyes at that, struggling not to take in a sharp breath. He couldn’t bring himself to ask for confirmation, but it just seemed...all written there in her eyes. Like she had lost something near and dear to her... He realized immediately this was potentially a conflict of interest, but it was clear that she didn’t care. Not that there was anything that he could do about it anyway.
“For the last time, bird...” The lizard zoner spoke, her teeth clenched, her eyes narrowed into slits. “Come with me now...or I am going to drag you there by your fucking tail feathers!”
Dr. Crobat cringed at this, raising a wing over and looking away, gritting his beak. There seemed to be only one option that he could take. Not like Dr. Polych was giving him much of a choice, now was she?
sss
What a boring day. There wasn’t really much to do out here. Just stand around and stare at nothingness. Oh, how exciting. She could hardly contain her excitement.
She had thought that, when they entered this place, there would be something for her to do. If there had been anyone else here, she would have at least some interaction. Or even a challenger. Fighting was fun when she found the right opponents. And those were rather tough to come by.
But all she could do right now was just wait here for that doctor to return. She had nothing better to do but just lay on the ground, lowering herself against the floor, keeping her head positioned like an S. She could feel her feathers press up against her chin, sending out a comforting warmth. It would have helped her relax a little if her mind wasn’t constantly marching, constantly wanting to be on the move.
It was quite tempting to get up and do a little searching around for herself. Not like she had much to do here anyway. That Dr. Crobat wouldn’t miss her for that long, right? Besides, she was larger than him and thus took larger strides. She could outpace him even when he was at his healthiest. The thought was quite amusing to her. She’s seen prey moving faster than him.
But it didn’t really matter now. She was trapped here. She knew better than to try to leave. If she did so.... Well, not that she was afraid of being hurt. But it was in her own creation DNA, if that made any sense, to remain loyal. And that is exactly how she has been. No way she was going to change that now, and all because of boredom.
Normally she was able to handle these types of situations. But she just could not stop feeling so...restless was the only term that she could think of. She wanted to run to jump, to hunt. Anything to relieve this built in tension inside her body. She wasn’t sure how long she’d be able to handle this.
She couldn’t understand how these other zoners, even her own creator, were able to sit around for hours and not do anything. Why could they not see that life was always on the move? That they should always be on the move to catch up with it? A part of her couldn’t help but wonder if they were going to become slow and lethargic. She wouldn’t even be surprised if they started to act all mopey and demotivated; she’s already seen it before.
Well, at least here, she could...
Suddenly, she heard something. A banging sound. She immediately raised her head up and she whipped her head over. She couldn’t see anything yet. She lifted her head in the air and gave a few whiffs. Her eyes immediately widened. She might not see anything, but she could certainly smell something...
Immediately she snarled, baring her teeth as she curled her lips up. There was an intruder in there. Someone was with that Dr. Crobat fellow. Finally, a target for her to go after.
If she could give one of those smiles that those zoners could make, she would be doing that right now. With her back parallel to the ground, her tail swinging from side to side, her leg muscles tightening. She stared intently over at the door, watching, waiting for something to happen. A low growl eminated from her mouth.
Suddenly, the door was opened up. It happened so quickly that the green dinosaur jumped backwards. She immediately stifled herself upon seein what colors that they were sporting. Blue. Not something that she was supposed to touch. She could feel her heart tighten up in disappointment. There was no target here for her to go after.
She was about to turn and walk away when she realized something was wrong here. She did not understand much of what was being said; it was too garbled and they were talking at the same time. But she was able to understand enough that there was a lot of distress and anger being expressed. Something more was going on here but what was...
She remained where she was and just watched, trying to make sense of what was going on. She could see a whole group of cops moving about. Judging from the way they were moving, it would seem that they were in a hurry to go somewhere. They also seemed like they were crowding around something. There was something clearly of interest to them and they looked determined to keep it from getting out, if that made any sense.
Not like she could understand what there was of interest around here. Mostly just stoney stuff. Not even a good place to run around on, or any nice prey to chase. Just what did those zoners find appealing about this place? She doubted she would understand them at all.
But wait...there was something...off about that whole thing. Something just didn’t feel right to her. What were those people crowde around for? Why was there a familiar scent among the group? Why was...
Her eyes immediately widened when she saw that the one being taken away....
...was Dr. Crobat.
She froze where she stood as the blue marked zoners moved past her without even paying attention to her. No one spared her any attention, not even Dr. Crobat himself. He was too busy yelling at them, probably demanding that they let him go. He was twisting and turning as the other zoners held onto him. They were treating him quite roughly, like he was some kind of criminal.
Then she saw how he was tossed into one of those moving metal things. What did her creator call them? Beehickles? Something like that. He had been thrown into one of those like he was nothing more than saggy organ dripping with fluid. It took only moments before they were on their way.
Ripclaw simply stood there and watched, seeing how they were rapidly disappearing into the horizon. She didn’t move at first. She couldn’t; all that she could do was just watch this scene play out. Even as the remaining blue marked zoners were dispersing slowly, ignoring her completely, she could not avert her eyes away from the beehickle that was rapidly getting away.
She felt her mind filling with a conflict, and she realized she had to make a decision fast. She could remain here and stay out of this. She could simply wait for her creator to come over and pick her up. Surely he’d be here soon, right? She just needed to be patient and wait, just like a true predator.
But she had been tasted to watch over Dr. Crobat. She did not want her creator to be disappointed in her, to think that she had purposely abandoned him. Standing here was not going to do anything to keep that bird zoner safe, now was it? And she did feel the urge to start rushing forward. Even before she could stop herself, she could feel her hands raising up, her clawed digits flexing.
She couldn’t take it anymore. She could not stand here for any longer. She was responsible for Dr. Crobat. Her alpha, her creator, had given her a task and she was going to fulfill it. She had no intention on letting him down, regardless how difficult the task was going to be.
Without any further hesitation, ignoring whatever anyone else around her was doing, the green dinosaur launched herself forward, her feet pounding the ground, and she went into hot pursuit of her hard, metallic and fast moving prey.
sss
Dr. Crobat barely had time to react before he was shoved into the room. He fell into the ground, feeling his shoulder crash into the hard surface. He flinched, gritting his teeth, as he picked himself up. He looked down at his arm, noticing how ruffled his feathers looked, before glaring back at the zoners who had put him in here.
At this point, the door was already shut. But that did not stop the bird zoner from climbing up to his feet. He wobbled a little, feeling a sore achiness in his legs from his previous treatment, and he moved over towards the door. He placed his hand on it to brace himself and he started to yell out at the cops.
“You can’t do this! You aren’t supposed to arrest someone without a warrant!” Honestly, Dr. Crobat wasn’t entirely sure if this was true or not. But he didn’t care; he just felt like venting. “This isn’t fair! I didn’t do any of that!” He jumped back when he heard one of them bang against the door as hard as they could.
“Oh shut up!”
“Yeah! Be glad worse isn’t being done to you right now!”
The bird zoner hissed at this, baring his teeth. But he couldn’t bring himself to say anything. It wasn’t like they were even going to listen to him. So why bother even trying? He might as well just sit here and wait for them to bring over the head warden of this place. That was really all that he could do.
He put his back to the door and he slid down. He tried his best to ignore the words that the cops were saying on the other side. It was difficult, but he knew that he couldn’t allow them to get the better of him. No, he would show them that he was stronger than they. He would pull through this. He just had to.
He still had to remain on his toes, however. There was no way that he could let his guard down. Not here and certainly not now. It was just too risky. Especially after how he was treated...
Turned out there were other cops in that building. Officer Polych hadn’t been the only one. They were simply waiting for her to give the signal. As soon as he showed any strong resistance, which was quite loose with her, a simple wave of the hand ensured that he was covered by several cops. He had tried to fight back, which turned out to be a mistake. He was lucky that they didn’t break his bones with what they did in retaliation.
The whole thing just seemed overexcessive. And it was this that worried him the most. They weren’t behaving exactly like how he thought they would. The fear following this realization was enough to make him struggle even more, which only ended badly for him yet again. He was eventually subdued, but even as they carried him out, he still fought for his release.
Considering the fact that he ended up here, however, it was easy for anyone to tell how well that ended up for him. They hadn’t cuffed him or chained him or anything. They just tossed him in here and locked the door. A dark room with no light except for the little window above him on the door, and the space between the door and the floor itself.
The bird zoner hugged himself, spreading his wings over his own body. He realized just how chilly it was in here. No surprise. They probably didn’t see the purpose of it. This room did not look like a permanent accomodation; just a temporary abode for what he guessed was going to be further interrogation. The thought made him shudder. If that was how they were going to treat him earlier, he could only imagine what their ideas of interrogating would be.
And it wasn’t like he could even say anything to defend himself. He really didn’t know what he did beforehand. He didn’t have any sort of memory of what happened when he was under the control of the Signal. For all he know, he really did do those awful, horrible things. After all, he did torture his best friend and those two human teenagers...
Suddenly, he heard the door knob starting to turn. Dr. Crobat got up to his feet and he backed away slowly, watching the door carefully. He tensed his body up as though getting ready for a fight. He watched as the door was pushed open all the way, revealing a thickly muscled zoner standing in the door way.
He immediately recognized it as Bell. He was not too acquainted with the bull zoner, but his appearance was unmistakable. He narrowed his eyes a little and took a nother step back, waiting to see what Bell was going to do.
Behind him, there was another zoner, who looked eager to get into the room and get some ‘action’, so to speak. “Can I have a go at him?”
“Yeah, I’d like to try as well!” Squealed another zoner who attempted to clamor forward.
“Me too!”
“Silence!” Bell swung out a large arm, nearly knocking those other zoners away. He turned his head and looked down at them, his eyes narrowed and his teeth gritted. “I am going to talk with him! You all just stay back!”
The zoners sounded so disappointed at this. “But, Bell....”
Bell raised his hoof hand so quickly, it was almost impossible to see anything for a second except for a blur. “Just go do your jobs! I don’t want any of you crowding around here! If I hear so much as a scrape, you’re all in trouble, no matter which one of you caused it!” He snorted as he seethed at the cringing, smaller cop zoners. “Do you all understand me?!”
They quickly nodded their heads.
“Y-Yes sir..”
“We promise we’ll stay out of trouble...”
Bell just glared at them, baring his teeth. He kept watching them, keeping his hand pointed in one direction, and just waited for them to leave. It was only after the cops finally fled and went about their business that Bell finally shifted his attention back towards the bird zoner.
Dr. Crobat found himself taking another step back as Bell just smirked, shutting the door behind him. Not a single word had been spoken to him yet, but those few seconds, a very strange and uncomfortable vibe had been set. He licked his beak nervously, gritting it firmly, as Bell locked the door behind him. Then he started to make his way over towards him, rapidly showing just how more massive he was compared to him.
For a brief moment, Dr. Crobat thought that he recognized this situation. Maybe not this same intensity, but he couldn’t help but feel as though he had found himself in this zoner’s presence before. Other than that other time that he recalled, that is. A moment when he was locked up and...
Wait...was it true that...? He had a very fleeting moment of this earlier, and he had forgotten about it, but now...
Oh gawd no...
“I wonder how much you remember.” Bell commented softly. His voice was low, as though he feared that he would be heard. “You seem like you have put some of the puzzle pieces together. I am glad for that. I did not want to waste too much time on introductions...”
Dr. Crobat hunched his body, spreading out his wings in an attempt to make himself look larger. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?!”
Bell paused his walking, staring at the bird zoner with a somewhat amused expression. “You see...” He raised his hand up and moved it along his face, the tips of his hooves carefully grooming along his ears and fur in that location. “I have...ideas that I’ve been wanting to try for a long time. Of course, I never had the means to. It was so frustrating you know?” He held up a hand in gesture. “I could really improve things around here I’m sure, but if only I had the proper tools for it...”
“I’m not your tool!” Dr. Crobat scratched at the ground, feeling his emotions rise up inside of him. It took all his effort not to launch himself at the bull zoner, knowing full well that he could hurt. No, not could. Would.
Bell laughed at this, causing Dr. Crobat to flinch. “You? My tool? Oh come now, it was never like that!” Bell moved a little closer. “You were nothing more than experiment.” He motioned himself to the side slightly. “Just a stepping stone, really. I admit you had performed admirably...until recently that is.” He narrowed his eyes a bit, his expression contorting into what seemed to be like disappointment. “It really is such a shame...”
Dr. Crobat could feel his body start to shake. He had no idea how to take any of this. He wasn’t sure what he should say or do in response. Bell wasn’t making any complete sense, yet he could already get the feeling that he was in some serious trouble. And he had a feeling that, no matter what he did or said, he was not going anywhere anytime soon.
“Wh-What are you...” Dr. Crobat managed to say. He raised his wings a little higher, hunching his body. “What are you getting at? Why did you capture me then?” He took a few steps back, getting closer to the wall behind him.
Bell raised a hoof up and put it underneath his chin. He started to chuckle, his breath hitting against the top of the hoof. It was almost like how a scheming little girl would laugh. Seeing a massive bull like him doing the same thing was quite unnerving. “I needed to make sure that you didn’t warn anyone. As soon as Sarando told me that this is what you were planning, I knew I had to take action. So I had set up a little trap for you.”
Dr. Crobat widened his eyes a tad. “So you’re the one behind the...”
Bell nodded his head once. “Oh yes. I told them that the ‘monster’ was returning. Namely you...” He motioned his hand towards the rattled bird zoner. “It really is quite amazing how motivated you can make people with a simple faked video...”
“Faked...?” Dr. Crobat breathed. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You were willing to resort to...”
“For the greater good, yes.” Bell said, cutting him off. Dr. Crobat growled at this. Bell made a dismissive gesture with his hoof-like hand. “Deception is frowned upon by many. I myself am not too fond of it either. But when it comes to the greater good, a greater accomplishment... Then I am more willing to go for it. The ends justify the means, you know that?”
Blood boiled within the bird zoner’s body. He hadn’t yet heard what this bull’s ultimate plans were, but already he felt like scratching his eyes out. He didn’t care what his plans were at this point. Nothing could justify what he was doing, or what he was implying.
Never before had he ever thought that Bell could be so...malicious. So despicable... If he had known this earlier, he would have done...something to make sure that he didn’t cause trouble to anyone else. But he had been slow and foolish. Too trusting like everyone else. It was clear that Bell was a menace to ChalkZone City, wielding an obviously dangerous plan.
True, he didn’t know yet what this plan entailed. But if he could go by Bell’s previous words, it was quite clear that the plan was dangerous and risky and something that most zoners would be apalled by.
Why else would he use deceit to try to get his way...?
“But why the Signal...? Why would you use something so horrible? Y-You know what happened b-before...” Dr. Crobat spoke, his voice shaky and overflowing with emotion. “Why would you even think to...”
Bell chortled at this. “Oh that? I do not plan on using the Signal for anything terrible. But I do feel that it has its purpose.” Bell lifted his head up slightly. “Sandra may have been using it for evil purposes. But I can assure you, my intentions with it are much more noble.”
Dr. Crobat seethed at this, snapping his head back. “Noble?! What is so noble about making me hurt people?!”
“That was just a side effect. I was still trying to control it.” Bell narrowed his eyes. “Of course, it wouldn’t have been a loss if you got rid of those so-called ‘protectors’. Because really, they would have just been in the way.” He curled his lip up slightly. “I know for a fact that they would have tried to put a damper on things.”
“Because what you’re doing is wrong!” Dr. Crobat snapped back at him. He pressed his talons against the ground and pulled back. This released a loud scraping sound, ringing inside his ears and against the walls. “You disgusting bull... You call yourself a warden?! This isn’t protecting anyone! You’re just a tyrant! You just want to take over the city! You’re acting just like Skrawl!”
After his voice stopped echoing, Dr. Crobat panted. He continued to glare at the bull zoner as silence fell upon the room. The shock of what he said appeared to have struck Bell in the face, as the massive zoner hadn’t moved or spoken since. Dr. Crobat kept himself silent, trying to catch his breath and giving Bell time to really think about what he had said.
Of course, he did not fully expect his words to make much of an impact. Bell would probably just dismiss his words and say that he was nothing like him and try to justify his actions. There really wasn’t much that he could do at this point. His words ould not go through; he would have to think of a way to get out of here and fast.
But a part of him still hoped that something would click in Bell’s mind. Surely he would not want to act like how Skrawl did, trying to conquer the city, even the whole of the chalk world. Bell might truly have the best intentions in mind, and if he really did care, then realizing that he was becoming like Skrawl shuld be enough to make him back down. Or was he so drunk with the possibility of power that he was going to dismiss that entirely?
Well, perhaps he would....wait, was he...laughing?
Dr. Crobat gritted his beak and took a step back as he watched Bell give off a small yet cooled laughter. Confusion settled upon his mind, and he could feel his brain start spinning. He could feel tips of his body start to burn. Just what the hell did Bell find so hilarious?
“Well, looks like you hit the nail right on the head...”
Dr. Crobat’s body loosened up at this, a dread starting to creep along. No, he couldn’t mean that... “Y-You’re not saying that...”
A dark, twisted smile spread across Bell’s face. A smile that was filled to the brim with eagerness and determination and one hundred percent seriousness. “That’s right... I am trying to help Skrawl take over.”
For a split second, Dr. Crobat felt a bit of relief. “I thought you were going to...” Then the realization of what he just said struck him in full force. A rush of coldness swept through his blood vessels and he thought that he was going to fall into the ground. “You’re what?!”
“Oh I know it comes as a shock. But I can assure you that I am quite serious about this.” Bell folded his arms against his chest. “I want Skrawl to lead this place.”
“B-But...why?! You know how he is!” Dr. Crobat stammered, his mind racing. He just...couldn’t fathom what he was hearing. Why would Bell even think that this was a good idea? “Skrawl is an absolute monster! We’re lucky that we have protectors who can stop him from achieving his goals! We...”
“Something needs to be done about them. Those creators are simply pests. Trying to stifle on a system that would work so much better...” Bell brought his hands together and started to tap his claws against one another. “I thought about this for a long time, and I think it’s time for a change. We need a more permanent caretaker. And I feel that Skrawl is the best qualified for this job.”
Dr. Crobat felt shivers rushing through him. At this point, his back was fully against the wall. He could feel his legs knocking against each other, his beak grinding gainst itself. He had nowhere left to go. Bell started to make his way towards him, and all the bird zoner could do was push his back further against the wall.
He couldn’t believe it... He knew that Bell was doing something, but he never thought that he would do something like this. He... He had truly gone off the deep end. Oh why didn’t any of them see this sooner? He had been acting a little strange lately...
“I can see you are confused. I knew you would be. Not everyone fully understand my view. I was lucky to be blessed with some companions who see things my way....” Bell paused for a moment. “Or at the very least, they are willing to help me regardless.”
“Why are you doing this?” Dr. Crobat breathed. “Why would you think it would be a good idea to...”
“Oh I have my reasons. Don’t worry. This isn’t something that I woke up one day and decided it’d be a great idea. I have thought about this for a while and I do think it’s what’s best for ChalkZone.” Bell tilted his head to one side, tapping his hoof finger tips together. “I will be more than happy to explain why, if you want.”
Dr. Crobat shakingly nodded his head, swallowing nervously. As much as the idea is terrifying him... He was morbidly curious about just what this zoner had in mind, morbidly curious to know just why the hell he thinks this is a good idea.
So with a slow, reluctant nod of his head, he hissed, “Go right ahead...”
sss
Bell couldn’t help but sneer as he stared into Dr. Crobat’s eyes. He didn’t initially have any intention on telling him anything further. It was quite tempting to just call his bluff and leave him. He had only wanted to make sure he had arrived here anyway. He hadn’t intended on staying long and chit chatting with him.
But since he wasn’t going to leave any time soon, or rather never, then there was no point in holding back this information, now was there? It wouldn’t really put a damper on things. It would not change a damn thing about his fate. Oh no, he would remain here for the rest of his life, unable to tell anyone just what he was up to.
So sure, why the fuck not? And who knows? Maybe he would get lucky and it would turn out that this bird was one of the more understanding types. Maybe he would see where he was getting at.
Nah, that wasn’t likely. He knew what most zoners were like and how they felt about Skrawl. He doubted anything he said would sway Dr. Crobat. He knew fully well how the conversation was going to end, no matter what he did or said. Oh well, no matter. Not like the stupid bird could really do anything about it anyway.
So he began.
“It is really quite simple. I’m surprised someone of your...intelligence, hasn’t figured it out yet.” Bell commented. He ignored the hiss that he got from the bird zoner as he continued, tilting his head slightly upwards. “I only want what is best for this world. Did you not think that I really thought about this? Did you not put the pieces of the puzzle together?”
Oh how he loved to be vague. Not just straight up say something. He wanted to draw it out just a little bit. He wanted to see the bird zoner reacting to all of this, see him try to guess just what he had in mind.
Dr. Crobat was already squirming it seemed. He hadn’t yet gone into detail and already Dr. Crobat was wriggling around as if he had delivered the worst news possible. The sight of it almost made him grin. He did manage to keep himself under control, but just barely. Only a small smile managed to tug at the corners of his mouth.
“I am aware about all the... ‘good’ that Rudy and the others have brought to this world. Indeed, we do seem lucky to be blessed with multiple ‘saviors’.” It was a struggle to say that line. Bell tried his best not to sound too sarcastic with those words. It wouldn’t really do well to show his point if he was too condescending about it. “They have helped us out many times before and they had helped to keep everyone safe. I’m sure many are grateful for that.”
“But obviously not you...” Hissed Dr. Crobat. His talons curved inward on the ground, making it look almost like he was forming a fist there. “If you did care, you wouldn’t be doing any of this stuff!”
Bell sighed and shook his head. “Oh how naive you are... You really aren’t looking at the bigger picture, are you?” He closed his eyes softly. “It does sadden me that someone as intelligent as you has not yet figured out the most obvious of answers.”
He could hear Dr. Crobat growling at this and he smirked in response. Dr. Crobat was struggling to speak, but it would seem that he was unable to. Perhaps he was fearing what could happen to him if he stepped out of line. Well that was good at least. It would be a darn shame if something too bad happened to him before he was finished.
Bell started to pace back and forth in front of Dr. Crobat, keeping his side to him, keeping one eye looking down at him. They regarded him with an intense glint, his lips curled up, teeth exposed. “Are you really forgetting one important thing?” He stopped and he turned himself around to face the bird completely. “...they’re human. Aside from Ripclaw and Snap, they’re all human.”
“Y-Yes...that is true. But..” Dr. Crobat leaned his head back. “Are you insinuating that they would...” He swallowed nervously. “Betray us..?”
Bell shook his head. “No, that’s not really my concern.” He moved in closer, turning his head down and staring at the bird in the eyes. “No, my concern is something else entirely. Something that I do not think anyone here has really thought about. It’s something that is so obvious, something that warrants at the very least preparations.”
Dr. Crobat turned his head to the side, staring at him with one eye. His body shook a little from the emotion that was clearly racing through his mind. He was struggling to breathe it seemed, frantically trying to find something to say to that. Bell kept quiet and gave him all the time that he needed to reply. And when he did, it was a small, simple response.
“What might that be..?”
Bell tried not to let out an exasperated sigh. He had not yet met any zoner who realized what could happen. No one realized or took into account the implications of humans being their guardans. It was so frustrating. He had thought that at least once he’d find someone who understood, who felt the same way that he did.
But no, there was no one. Even Sarando and the others, they had to be spoken to in order for them to understand. Other than that, no one seemed to understand at all.
And it hurt him to an extent. He thought that at least someone would realize the dangers that laid ahead. Surely he couldn’t possibly be the only one. He couldn’t be the only one who saw the issues with all of this. He couldn’t be...alone. But in the end, he knew that he was. Truly and utterly alone... He thought for a moment if this is how Sandra felt.
Baring his teeth a little, Bell spoke throug his clenched teeth. “They age, you numbskull.”
Dr. Crobat stared at him long and hard. His eyes slowly blinked, narrowed slightly to demonstrate confusion. Then it seemed to eventually dawn on him and he raised his head up, his eyes widening in response. “...that is correct. Those three, they do age.” Bell gave a small smile at his realization. “But...” Dr. Crobat stared towards the ground a little. “But that would take a long time, and we could pick someone better than Skrawl if it came to that... I mean...”
“Better? There is no one better.” Bell replied. “Skrawl wants to take over ChalkZone to make it a better place. He is more devoted to it than you might think. And he is among the smartest here. Heck, the guy even created a sentient machine!” He spread his hoof hands into the air, moving them outward. “You can’t possibly tell me that there is no one better. He is the perfect replacement.”
“But we still have the creators now!” Dr. Crobat wailed, spreading his wings outward. “There is no need for..!”
Bell shifted his head towards him quickly, his eyes locking onto his. “You can keep saying that all you want to. But you shouldn’t deny the cold hard fact. It is hard for people to change into something new if it’s introduced too late.” He tilted his head upwards, glaring down at him. “What if they got into an accident soon? What if something were to...happen..?”
“Like what? I...” Dr. Crobat’s voice trailed off. He sucked in a sharp breath, cringing away from him. “You meant for me to kill them...”
Bell merely shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t care if you regard that as my plan or not.” He moved in even closer, and at this point, he had pushed the zoner up against the wall completely. There was nowhere for the bird to go. “But in the end, well, now you know. You know that those three will die one day and when they go, they will be without a savior, without someone to protect them.” He raised a hand into the air, forming a fist with it. “And what will we do then?”
Dr. Crobat shook his head rapidly. “No! There has to be someone else!”
Bell grabbed onto his beak to seal it shut tightly. He yanked his head down and moved his face close to his. Only about an inch away, if not less. He spoke through his gritted teeth. “There is no one else! It has to be Skrawl! And mark my words, bird...” He yanked his head painfully to the side, causing him to let out a loud yelp. “..if you try to stand in my way, I am going to take great pleasure in tearing you down...”
And he meant it, too. He would not tolerate anyone standing in his way. He was not going to allow anyone to ruin his plans. He wanted what was best for ChalkZone. He wanted to save as many as he could. And if one person tried to stop him from doing that... Well, why shouldn’t he try to do something about it? It would be their fault for getting in the way, after all.
He watched as Dr. Crobat stared at him fearfully. He watched as his avian body shivered, his feathers almost looking as if they were getting drenched by something. Dr. Crobat had remained silent save for a few small whimpers and incoherent sentences, likely him attempting to understand why he had said those things, or if he had meant them. He narrowed his eyes at the bird, confirming to him that he was being quite serious.
Eventually, Dr. Crobat did start to struggle against him. Oh what a stupid little bird... Though Dr. Crobat managed to partially squeeze in one direction, he never got that far. Grabbing into his neck, causing him to gag, the bull zoner rammed him against the wall, causing him to cry out in pain.
“Oh you’re trying to get away, aren’t you?” Bell chortled darkly. “Well then... perhaps I will just...” He raised his hand up, pointing his pointed tips at the thin, flexible neck that was Dr. Crobat’s. “..let you go.”
Dr. Crobat widened his eyes in utter terror. He struggled against his grasp, trying to twist his body from side to side. “N-No...please!” He watched as the sharp tips pressed against his neck. He shut his eyes tightly as he prepared for the pain. “Somebody...please...help me!”
Bell couldn’t help but release a laugh at this. He paused for dramatic effect, watching as Dr. Crobat squirmed about. A part of him felt a little bad for doing this, but he reminded himself that it was for a really good cause. So, deciding not to draw it out any longer, he began to press his claws into the screeching, terrified bird’s neck.
Suddenly there was a flash of green. Something soft rammed against him in full force. He let out a cry of pain as he rammed into the ground, the side of his head hitting the hard floor. He laid there, dazed for several moments, before picking himself up.
Turning his head around, he could see that something...large, green, and feathery was grabbing a hold of Dr. Crobat. He could see the bird’s still frightened body against the back of the creature. Then it turned and looked over at him. Upon seeing the set of reptilian eyes, he let out a gasp, realizing just who this thing was.
“Ripclaw?! You...!”
A million questions raced through his mind. How did she get here? What did she do to the others? But he hardly had time to dwell on any of them as the raptor zoner had immediately started to race out of the room. Baring his teeth, he tried to stop, launching himself at her. But he lost his grip almost immediately and he crashed into the ground, ramming his chin and causing himself to bite his own tongue.
Bell pushed himself onto his hands and shook his head. He looked at where the dinosaur zoner had fled and he pushed himself off the ground. He grabbed onto the doorway and, opening his mouth wide, he began to shout, “Someone! Stop her! She’s taking away our prisoner!”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 28, 2016 19:13:51 GMT -5
Chapter 39: Forced To Watch
I’m forced to look at you. -A Thousand Faces, Creed
“Come on! We need to hurry!”
“I’m coming! I’m coming! Don’t go so...”
“We don’t have much of a choice!”
“Yes, I know, but...”
“Just keep running!”
Mint struggled to pant heavily as he and Penny raced along the corridor. They moved as quickly as their feet could carry them, doing nothing to look back and see what was coming in behind them. They focused on what was in front of them. Even though they could see too much, they still kept running.
This dark and dank corridor seemed to go on for a while, and there was no specific pattern to it. Some places just seemed empty, even for a hallway. And that made sense; this was not a normal hallway they were in; it was a makeshift one that they had stumbled upon earlier.
Not that it made them any safer. Despite their efforts earlier to keep themselves as quiet as possible, that didn’t seem to stop the two Beanie Boys from finding them. They didn’t even know how it happened; they hard kept their voices low and they had been moving very quietly. Were they just that good of hearing or was something else going on?
Mint and Penny didn’t waste time thinking about that, however, and they just kept pressing forward. They both knew they had to get out of here as soon as possible. Or at the very least, create another wall to slow them down. There wasn’t enough time for that however; the Beanie Boys were just...way too close. It would be too difficult to get their magic chalk out and draw something. So they had no choice but to keep going and wait for an opportunity to present itself.
But so far, that didn’t seem like it was going to happen any time soon. The Beanie Boys were catching up, moving faster, having the advantage of being able to fly. Only the narrowness of the hallway made it a little hard for them to catch up. But this only slowed them down a tad; not nearly enough time for them to draw some kind of escape.
Well true, they could draw something in front of them without problem. Not like the Beanie Boys would be able to stop that. But with how unpredictable this hallway was, it would be too risky to try. For all he knew, they were going to run into a...
Suddenly he and Penny had to stop for a moment. They could hear crumbling at their feet, and they winced as they listened to how far the rocks were falling. An incomplete portion of the corridor. This was why they had to be careful.
“Gotcha!”
The two teenagers barely dodged out of the way in time before one of the Beanie Boys launched himself at them. Mint could feel the wind rushing from the swift movement of those arms, barely missing grabbing into him. Mint and Penny rushed forward before turning back and noticing the Beanie Boy had plunged into the darkness.
The other Beanie Boy had stopped. He seemed to momentarily forget about them as he moved towards the opening and peered inside. He called out to his comrade, asking if he was okay.
With the two Beanie Boys momentarily distracted, the two teens used this opportunity to try gain some distance again. Using their magic chalk, they quickly drew a barricade to hold the Beanie Boys back. They weren’t entirely sure if that would hold them for long. They were pretty strong zoners after all. But at least it’d give them time to try to hide again.
As fast as they could, the two teens bolted down the hallway. They thought they could hear the Beanie Boys pounding against the wall, trying to get out at them. Thankfully, they were held back quite easily, and they weren’t able to do much other than shout loudly at them from behind. Soon they weren’t able to hear them at all, and the pair disappeared down the hallway.
They didn’t stop running until they were absolutely sure that they had lost them. They finally stopped their running so they could catch their breath. With their hands on their thighs, they breathed in and out quickly, their ribcages inflating and deflating rapidly, their mouths dry and in need of water.
Which made them both remember.... They didn’t have anything to eat or drink... Oh why didn’t they remember to be better prepared? It was going to be quite difficult to fight off against their enemies if they were going to feel hungry or thirsty. They made a mental note to try to conserve their energy the best that they could. They were going to need it for later.
Once they caught their breath, they took a look around, trying to see where this makeshift corridor had taken them to now. But upon seeing how this palce looked, with the more cave-like structure even though it was not a cave, and seeing that appeared to be signs, though unreadable, they realized that they were in a new hallway, one that was actually supposed to exist. Looking back, they could see a ridge in the ground, snaking up the walls and along the ceiling, and they pieced it together right away that this had been the very end of this current hallway.
Getting an idea, Mint rushed over to the ridge and took a look at it. He could see how jagged the edges were. Yes indeed, this was indication that something had drilled through here, creating these marks. This was where this tunnel had truly ended...or began, depending on how one chose to look at it.
Mint raised up his magic chalk and he quickly went to work. He ignored Penny’s confused cries behind him as he quickly drew lines up and down. In a matter of seconds, the new rock surface materialized. Mint took a moment to look at it, making sure that it was able to intermingle with everything else without looking too off. He gave it a few knocks just to be sure, and after he was satisfied, he turned his head over to look at Penny.
“That should keep them busy for a little while.” Mint said before he began to walk back towards Penny. “We should take this chance to try to find our way out of here.”
Penny nodded her head in agreement. “We need to figure out where to go from here, though.” She lifted her head up and she looked around, staring at their new, noticeably different surroundings. “Just where are we now? I can’t even tell if we’re anywhere close to the hideout anymore.”
“I’m sure we’re still there.” Mint said as he raised his finger up. “I don’t think the Beanie Boys could have chased us that far away. We’ve been mostly running in a wide circle anyway. I think we’re just in a different part of the hideout now.” He lowered his hand and he took a look around himself. “The question is...just where are we...?”
“Indeed....that will be hard question to answer.” Penny walked away from Mint, taking a few steps in one direction. “We will need to figure out some way of figuring out where we are.” She put her hands on her hips. “But just what could we use?”
Mint didn’t answer her. He kept himself quiet as he looked around this place for a second time, trying to get as much details from it as he could. He could see that the walls were stoney, indicating that they weren’t that far below the structure. And it did look slightly familiar, so he figured they weren’t actually that far away from an area they had been in sometime ago.
But that wasn’t enough to go by. There was still no telling what laid behind these walls, or which way they would even see anything. He wished that he could get more information out of the rocky surfaces here. Something more precise than just the grooves in the walls. But he knew there was not a whole lot that could be done to help them, and they were left in the dark.
That is, unless they took the chance and drew a small portal to see... But even that came with a risk. It would be quite noticeable, wouldn’t it? Portals glowed and that was quite problematic. Sure it might be brief, but it would be more than enough for someone in the area to see it. Then their cover would be blown. Even a small portal would be enough for a passerby to notice.
Considering how unpopulated this area was, that seemed...unlikely. They had higher chances of finding an empty area than they did Sandra or one of the other Beanie Boys. Still, it was quite a risk, and they had to be cautious about it regardless.
Mint made his way over towards one of the walls and stared at it carefully. He leaned his hand over and placed his palm against it, moving it up and down. He wished that they could see through it without using a portal. But...
...wait a minute. How could he have been so stupid? There was something they could have done this whole time and neither of them thought to do it. He wanted to rip his hair out for...
No, he couldn’t waste time on that. With the thought in his mind, he looked over at Penny and called out ot her.
“Hey, I think I got an idea!”
Penny whirled her head around and stared over at Mint, her eyes blinking a few times. “Yes, Mint? What is it?”
“I think I figured out something that we could do! Come on!” Mint motioned his hand over, encouraging Penny to get closer to him. Only when she was right next to him did he turn his head and look at the wall and continue speaking. “This may be a good spot to try it out.”
“Try what out? You hadn’t told me what your idea was.” Penny pointed out. “Would you mind filling me in?”
“Yes, of course.” Mint nodded his head once slowly. He felt a little filly for forgetting to go into detail about that, and just jumping forward as if Penny knew what he was referring to. “Well, this wall could be our way out of here, but we need to know what’s on the other side.” He motioned towards the wall for a moment before pulling his hand back, lowering it towards the ground. “But...well, using portals would be too risky.”
Penny narrowed her eyes. “I could have told you that.” She paused for a moment, and then pressed on, “So...what is your idea? You have a way of looking through without exposing us?”
Mint nodded his head. “I’m thinking we could create an x-ray machine, just like...”
“...the one that we had before...” Penny’s eyes widened in realization. “Of course... I forgot all about that...”
Mint gave another nod of his head. “So did I. We were so busy trying to run that we just...forgot about it.” He looked away for a moment. “And then of course we lost the machine and...”
Penny reached forward and touched his shoulder, clearly sensing the guilt in his voice. “It was not your fault.” She gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Besides, we can get to drawing a new x-ray machine now.” She looked towards the wall, narrowing her eyes. “And I suggest we do it quickly. Before we’re interrupted again.”
“Good idea. Not like it’s too probable, but...you know. Preparation.” Mint shrugged his shoulders a little before he looked back at the wall. He paused for a moment, and then he turned to stare at Penny. “Are you ready?”
Penny nodded. “Of course.”
“Okay, then let’s get started.” Mint narrowed his eyes as he raised the magic chalk in unison with Penny. Then, as quickly as they could, the two began to draw.
It didn’t take as long as before. If anything, it took maybe half the time. All they were doing really was recreating the machine they used before. Such a simple thing to draw. Just a few twists and flicks of the wrist, and soon they were able to create the machine for a second time.
It was of the same design as before. A large monitor-like device that stretched outward, spanning probably three feet in length. There were multiple buttons on the bottom, lining the metallic rim, all of them having a slight glow of a different color, making it easy to tell which button was what. The screen itself was pitch black as it hadn’t yet been turned on. If any of them touched it, they would notice how unusually smooth it felt, almsot like it was made out of some strange new material.
The two of them held it up and they placed it against the wall. They made sure that it leaned against the hard, rocky surface without falling down. It was at a slight, diagonal angle, but it still worked just fine. Once they were sure it would not fall down, they positioned themselves right in front of it and they reached down towards the buttons. After fiddling with it for a few moments, it appeared to start working. There was a flicker, and the screen turned on.
At first, all they could really see were some grainy, sharply tipped lines and not much else. They waited for several moments, giving the machine some time to warm up and perform the task that it had been told to do. Then, after a while of waiting, the screen flickered another time, and an image started to fade into view. Black and white and inverted, similar to a video game Mint recalled playing before, but he didn’t waste time thinking about that. He focused on what the image was showing him.
It was some kind of room. It was hard to tell if there were multiple cells in here or not. The angle they were viewing at, they were only looking at a single cell. With the inversion, it was hard to tell if anyone was in there or not. The colors were..quite bright.
It wasn’t until a few moments later, after a lot of focusing, that they started to see...something. Some kind of form. There was indeed someone in there. But who could it be? Had Sandra...?
A cold rush ran through their bodies as they realized that it was unlikely that Sandra captured someone else. They were well aware that there was hardly anyone here. The possibilities were quite limited. They both realized in a few seconds that there wasn’t really much that this individual could be outside of one of their friends...
But with so little detail, and with the person in the cell laying down, they could not really tell who it was exactly. Their only option was just to stand here and watch, hoping that they would be shown soon enough just who this person was.
Just then, they could see another individual coming in. This one, they did recognize even without the details. There was no mistaking Sandra’s form. Mint and Penny growled at the sight of her, both wanting so much to jump through the wall and grab her while they had the element of surprise. But they forced themselves to remain restrained and quiet. Any wrong move could be the end for their friend.
So very reluctantly, Mint and Penny watched the scene play out before them.
sss
Sandra smirked at the shivering form that was Rudy Tabootie. The stupid human hadn’t really moved from that spot since she had temporarily left him. She doubted he even tried to escape in that state. He was so shaken up by what happened, he probably didn’t have the energy to even try to do anything.
Oh how delightful... Of course, she was going to kind of miss his struggling. A part of her hoped that he still had something left in her. It wasn’t as much fun breaking someone into submission if they complied too quickly to your demands. She wanted to be able to feel like she ‘earned’ his ‘loyalty.’
She hadn’t fully decided what she was going to do with him now, but she would think of something fast. Her old desire of wanting to kill him did start to resurface. And her old anger of what he did before was coming back. That alone would inspire so many things, so many routes that she could easily take with him. Deciding on one thing may get rapidly more and more difficult.
But she had all the time in the world, didn’t she? More than enough time before those bratty humans came to save their little friend anyway.
She struggled not to growl at the memory. She still couldn’t believe that Rudy had her so fooled. He must have done something to allow them to get inside. He had tricked her this whole time. What a disgusting little vermin... She could try to read his memories, as she had some capabilities of doing that, lilke she had with Snap. But it was a draining process and she already had her fun with Snap. Besides, she already knew that Rudy was involved and that was enough for her to punish him.
Of course, it would be a lot more fun if she made him tell her himself. It was one thing to steal information using stealth. But doing so more forcibly, where they have a chance to fight back but they utterly fail... there was just something about that which ended up feeling much more...rewarding to her. She couldn’t help but smile at the thought.
She reached over and she grabbed onto one of the bars. She leaned herself against it as she stared down at Rudy, who had remained silent this entire time. She slowly licked her lips, deliberately exposing her teeth, letting Rudy get a good brief look at them. Then, working off on a whim, she said, “Well...are you ready to talk now?”
Rudy didn’t answer her. He pressed himself against the ground and trembled. But he made no attempt to reply to her. His whole body was shivering even harder, especially when she leaned her head forward, glaring at him more intently.
“Well...?”
Rudy just turned his head away from her. His eyes were still glued on her, however, and his pupils followed as she moved her head to the side, growling softly at him. A part of her wondered if she made him too afraid. Maybe that’s why he wasn’t speaking.
Well then, she could always try a different tactic. If he was going to be afraid to answer, then she would make him afraid not to answer. Giving him a devilish grin, she held out her hand and, forming a tight fist, she activated her powers.
Almost right away, Rudy’s eyes bulged and his mout hopened wide. He tried to scream, but her powers had such a tight hold around his chest that he couldn’t even breathe. He gagged and he spluttered, clawing at his chest frantically as he looked at her with a fearful, desperate look, silently pleading with her to let him go.
Of course, she did not answer his pleas. Not like he deserved to be answered, anyway. Not after what he had done... She narrowed her eyes into slits as she tightened her fist even more, turning it a little to the side. In response, Rudy jerked his body to one side, one of his hands raising up, the fingers arched and stiffened. He let out a louder gasp this time, but it still cut off short of a scream.
“I wouldn’t try to lie if I were you, Rudy. I’m sure you wouldn’t want to be in worse pain.” Sandra’s eyes glinted as she smirked upon seeing Rudy looking at her with an even more terrified expression. “Why don’t you make it easier on yourself and tell me what I want to know? I promise I will stop hurting you during our little session today if you are willing to speak to me.”
Rudy shut his eyes tightly, clenching his teeth, seething through them. He wriggled on the ground, gripping at his neck and chest as he continued to struggle to breathe. Eventually, he lowered his head in submission and he started to nod shakingly. Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. She was unsure if he was being truthful or not, but regardless, she did release him.
Immediately, Rudy was on the ground. Holding himself up with one hand, he gripped his throat with the other. He opened his mouth wide and he took in several deep breaths, wheezing loudly and noisily in the process. It seemed to take him a while before he breathe somewhat normally. And even then, he still didn’t look up at her. He just stared at the ground, as though he were trying to escape this reality.
Sandra narrowed her eyes. She moved in closer towards him, her tail swishing behind her. She stood before him for a couple seconds, watching as he continued to breathe in slightly shakingly. Then she reached out and she grabbed onto his chin firmly, forcibly tilting it up and making him look at her. Their eyes locked onto each other and she thought she could feel a cold bolt going through the boy’s body.
“And before we continue, I want you to do something for me...” Sandra started to say.
Rudy shivered and gulped nervously. “Wh-What more do you want me to...”
Sandra put her face close to his. Her crimson eyes felt like they were setting themselves on fire. This alone made it more difficult for Rudy to look away from her. She stared at him long and hard before she spread her smile across her face more wickedly. She gave a quick chortle. She knew exactly how she could make Rudy do exactly as he was told. “I want you to make a promise, Rudy..”
Rudy widened his eyes. His terrified expression alone was enough for her to know that Rudy knew full well what this all entailed. “P-P-Promise...?” She could have sworn she heard him swallowing again. “Wh-What kind of....” He grimaced for a moment. “...promise...?”
Sandra narrowed her eyes into slits. She curled her lips back into a snarl before letting them twist upwards. She wondered just how she looked right now. She took a moment to stare into Rudy’s eyes, and she could, very faintly, see her own reflection in them.
Moving her hand up to caress his cheek, she spoke softly, “I want you to promise me that you are going to answer my questions when I ask them to you. And I want you to promise that you are going to be truthful. Promise me that you are not going to hide or hold back any longer. I want the truth. And I want you to promise me that you will give me that truth.”
Rudy was silent for several moments. His body was frozen in place, his eyes bulging wide. Sandra couldn’t help but smirk at him. She had gotten him right where she wanted him. He knew full well of the consequences if he dared lie to her. And he also knew that he wasn’t going to get away with backing out before he made the promise either. So he was trapped.
Rudy quickly realized his fate. Knowing full well that he didn’t have any other choice, he bowed his head slowly. He hesitated for a few moments before he said, “I...I promise...”
“Good little boy...” Sandra said with a dark smile. “Now things should go very smoothly. Now remember, answer me honestly...” She gripped his face tightly suddenly, causing him to cry out in pain. “..or else...” Her eyes glinted at this.
Rudy nodded his head shakingly. “I-I will...” He gulped. “I will...”
“Okay then. Now time to make a little headway...” She leaned her head in towards him, narrowing her eyes into slits. “Where exactly are those little brats? Mint and Penny? Where did you send them off to?”
Rudy shivered in response. He didn’t answer her right away. Not that she was too surprised; he was probably trying to think of a way to defend his pathetic little friends. But now he had no choice but to tell her what she wanted to now. Otherwise... “I-I did n...I mean, that is to say..”
Sandra pulled Rudy in closer, her grip on him tightening. “You didn’t what?” Her voice took a darker tone. “If you’re trying to break your promise already...”
“N-No! Th-That’s not it all all! It’s just...” Rudy paused for a moment, his voice trailing off.
“It’s just...” Sandra tilted her head to one side, staring at him with one red eye. “...what...?”
“W-Well, do you think that they would be stupid enough to tell me e-everything? They would have known that you’d get me alone somehow and interrogate me.. So I really don’t know what else they could be doing.” Rudy spoke. He attempted to keep himself calm-looking, narrowing his eyes softly. There was still fear in them of course, but the mere fact that he was trying to look serious did mean something. “You can ask me all you want, but I would not know exactly where they’d be right now. I can only tell you th-that they’d be trying to rescue me.”
Sandra glared at Rudy. She processed this information, wondering just how much of it she’d believe. On the one hand, Rudy knew better than to lie to her. He knew the repurcussions of breaking a promise with her. He had the damaged spinal cord to prove it. But on the other hand, he might just be biding time.
Oh well, she might as well entertain the idea for now. After this session, if she found out that he was lying to her, she would make sure he was punished for it. For now, it was time to continue.
“I see...” She said as she raised her head. She twitched her ears upwards lightly. “So you are telling me that they are somewhere in this castle, looking for you?”
Rudy nodded his head. “I...I wouldn’t doubt it...” He paused for a moment before he continued. “I also imagine that the Beanie Boys might be still after them. You might end up getting them as your...” He narrowed his eyes and growled. “...prisoners...”
“Oh I do hope so. I was a fool in trying to kill them off so quickly.” Sandra moved her hand towards her chest. “I should have seen to their deaths personally. Or at the very least...” She lowered her hand to her side. “...made sure they were my prisoners sooner. I had the chance, and I let it go.” She shook her head. “Oh what an idiot I was.”
Rudy gave a bitter chuckle. “Glad to see I’m not the only one who thinks so.”
Sandra snapped her jaws quickly, letting out a loud hiss. She flashed her teeth at the now cowering Rudy, drool dripping from her jaws. She would have bit him if she didn’t recall her own promise. She did promise that she was not going to hurt him again this session if he promised in return to answer her questions. And he was doing that so far. Well no matter; she did have other ways of punishing him that didn’t technically involve hurting him.
“Oh? Is that so, little Rudy?” Sandra sneered at him. She moved herself closer to him. He tried to move himself back, bending his spin to try to get away from her. “Is that what you think? Am I that much of an idiot to you...?”
“P-Please...I..I didn’t mean to...” Rudy stammered as he turned his head to the side. At this point, he was fully against the ground on his back. Sandra kept her body low, nearly laying on top of him completely. “I’m sorry...”
Sandra tilted her head to one side, her sneer spreading slightly. “I do hope that you learn to hold your tongue, little boy. I wouldn’t want something to happen to you later on... Wouldn’t that be so sad?”
Rudy trembled, shaking his head. “N-No..please...”
Sandra simply let out a dark chuckle. She grabbed onto his shoulders and she pushed him more firmly against the ground. She got on top of him, straddling him between her muscular legs. She looked down at his form as she lowered her body towards him. Soon it almost looked like she was laying upon him completely, almost like how a romantic couple would.
But there was nothing romantic about what she was doing with him. This was all about control. She smirked as she watched Rudy’s terrified reaction. He was trying to move his head away from her, trying to do what he could to get away. He kept whimpering softly, looking like he was trying to speak, say something, anything. But all that would come out was incoherent lines, with only a few things recognizable as Rudy spent a few seconds stammering before he finally shut up.
Sandra reached down and she pushed her hand underneath his head. She lifted it up gently and moved her face close to his once more. Her other hand moved across his shoulder, gripping it tightly and securing him in this position. She watched his facial expression for a few seconds before she pressed her cheek against his face, nuzzling him. She did this a couple of times before she proceeded to give him a long, slow lick, stretching from his neck and up along his cheek.
Rudy shuddered at this contact, his whimpering increasing. Sandra couldn’t stop her smiling at this, keeping her face lose and against him, running her hand along his arm and shoulder. She embraced Rudy with her warmth, keeping her body pressed against his. Her tail wrapped around his legs firmly. He might not be able to use them, but she wanted to make him feel even more helpless.
“So Rudy, dear...” She cooed to him as she lifted her head up so she could stare down at him. “Aren’t you going to tell me where your friends are? Where do you think they could be?”
“Well, I...” Rudy stopped when Sandra suddenly stroked a finger along his lips, causing him to stiffen and shudder.
“And do tell me the truth...” Sandra commented quietly, acting as if nothing had happened, even when Rudy looked at her with wide, confused eyes. “Remember your little promise to me.” She pressed a finger against his cheek and forced his head to turn slightly to one side. “I would hate to have to resort to more...extreme measures.”
“B-But... But you promised that you wouldn’t...” Rudy stammered.
“Yes, I said I wouldn’t hurt you. But what I’m doing to you now...” Sandra said as she stroked her fingers through Rudy’s hair. “Well, this doesn’t exactly count as hurting you, now does it?”
Rudy seemed to put two and two together quickly and his face immediately began to pale. Upon seeing that he understood exactly what she was talking about, Sandra just sneered down at him. “Now that we have that understanding..” She pushed herself even more firmly against him, putting her mouth very close to his as a threat. “...tell me exactly where you think your friends would be right about now...”
“Th-They... They would be...” Rudy stuttered, struggling to find something to say.
“Yes...?” Sandra began to move her hand along Rudy, petting him like he was some kind of dog. “Tell me exactly where you think they would be...”
Rudy turned his head to one side, shutting his eyes completely. “I don’t know... I really don’t know where they would be...I..”
Not satisfied with this answer, Sandra flatting her hand against his cheek and pushed his head back. Much to her frustration, he kept his eyes closed. Not that was going to stop her. Since he was not going to listen, she might as well just take action herself. Maybe he could be coerced into listening to her after this.
“All right then, if you don’t want to answer me...” Sandra spoke as she shifted her position on Rudy. “If you aren’t going to tell me..then perhaps we’ll just have some ‘fun’ until you do tell me the truth...”
“What?! No! Please!” Rudy squirmed underneath her, his head turning from left to right rapidly. “Y-You can’t! I...”
“And this time, how about we go a little...further than last time?” Sandra hissed at him. She grabbed onto his face, preventing him from looking away from her. “It was a little...boring last time.. How about I...spice things up a little...?”
“No...wait... I...”
Sandra did not allow him to finish. She was determined to ensure that he did not dare try to lie to her again. So without hesitation, she launched her head forward and she smacked her lips against his, cutting off any attempt for him to speak. Rudy’s eyes bulged and he muffled and struggled to get away. Sandra just held him in place, keeping her lips firmly pressed against his.
sss
Boiling blood raged on through Penny’s body. She felt her whole body start to shake hard as she struggled to control herself. Her teeth were bared and she seethed through her clenched teeth. She breathed in and out rapidly, snorting furiously as her glowering eyes stared at the screen before her.
Looking over, she could see that Mint was reacting in a similar fashion. She could see how hard his body was shaking, how he looked like he was having a hard time controlling himself. She thought for sure she could hear his heart racing against his chest. If it weren’t for the fact that there was still a stone wall in the way, he probably would have launched himself forward and tackled Sandra.
And she wouldn’t blame him if he did. What Sandra was doing right now was just...disgusting.. Never before had she imagined that she’d do something like...like this...
She couldn’t really hear what was going on. She didn’t hear their conversation beforehand. She didn’t hear what was being said. She did not know what led up to this or why Sandra was doing this. But it didn’t matter. The fact that she was messing with her friend like this... That was more than enough to warrant a punch straight in the jaw.
She then froze upon realizing something else. Her mind flashed back to Skrawl, and how they had found him so scared and frightened. She licked her lips slowly, biting her lip hard. Was this what had been done to him? Is this what had broken Skrawl?
And what of Snap? Was he..? Oh gawd...
Penny gritted her teeth tightly. Her breaths became growly and low, like she was some kind of angry stray dog. Sandra had.... She really had gone and crossed the line this time. Not only had she killed her creation, but she had done...this...to three people, two of which were her closest friends. She had been controlling them using these actions. She had...
Oh that slimy, disgusting dragon.... Oh just wait until she got her hands on her... She was going to rip her apart. She was going to make her sorry that she had ever messed with her friends. She was going to make sure that Sandra paid for what she was doing. She would see to it that she would plead for mercy.
She did manage to get those dark thoughts out of her mind, realizing that it wasn’t going to do her much good. But that didn’t stop her mind from swirling with these dark, vicious thoughts. She was not sure how much she was going to be able to control herself in Sandra’s presence in the future. Heck, her face alone felt like it was on fire, a burning sensation spreading throughout.
Mint was no better. She could tell that similar thoughts were running through his mind. His hand was clutching the chalk so tightly, it nearly broke in half. He looked like he was trying to speak, yet his voice was distorted with growls and hisses.
It didn’t matter if they couldn’t understand what was being said. Or rather, couldn’t hear what was being said. It was very obvious what Sandra was doing to Rudy. They could both see, even with the inverted contrast, the horrible, disgusting actions that Sandra had started to commit agaisnt Rudy. Sure it didn’t seem so bad at first, but if they didn’t do something quick...
Penny struggled to try to control herself. Her raging mind was not going to do either of them any good in rescuing their friend. They were going to need to try to prepare themselves. Without a plan, they...
“That...bitch...!” Mint suddenly roared, breaking Penny out of her concentration. She whipped her head over and watched with widened eyes as Mint raised up his magic chalk. “How fucking dare she... I’m going to... I’m gonna....!” He gritted his teeth and trembled as he gripped the chalk in his hand even more tightly. It was a miracle that it hadn’t busted yet.
As much as she agreed with Mint’s sentiment, she knew that now wasn’t the time for this. She leaned her self towards him and reached out, attempting to grab onto his shoulder. “Mint, we can’t...”
But Mint didn’t listen to her. He jerked himself away from her and glared at her for a few moments. Then he turned his attention to where the machine was. His body shook even harder, and it was amazing that he could even still stand up. After a few moments, he grabbed onto the machine and yanked it away from the wall, displaying an amazing feat of strength; that thing wasn’t that light. He then threw it one direction.
After tossing the large screen away, he raised up his left hand, still clutching the magic chalk tightly. Then he leaned himself forward and he started to draw quickly. Penny widened her eyes in horror upon seeing the flash of white and the materialization of an opening.
“Wait! Mint! Don’t!” Penny cried out, reaching her hand towards him. “Stay back here!”
Mint still refused to listen. He didn’t even spare her a glance this time. He just rushed through the opening as quickly as he could. Penny watched in horror for several moments. She forced herself to shake her head a few times, trying to refocus herself. She soon raced after him, hoping to stop Mint before he did anything stupid.
But when she reached the other side, she realized that she had been too late.
Mint was already upon Sandra. The dragon zoner, who still laid upon Rudy, finishing another kiss, did not have much time react before Mint shouted at her, “Get away from my friend, you monster!”
“What the...” Sandra looked over just in time to see a fist fill her vision. Then there was a loud thud and she was knocked away. She stumbled backwards and she landed on her back heavily. She laid there for several moments before looking up at Mint, her eyes wide in shock. “How did...”
Mint didn’t bother letting her finish. With his teeth bared and his eyes narrowed, he launched himself at the evil blue dragon. Penny watched this in utter horror, frozen in the spot. Then she turned her head and noticed Rudy. She licked her lips a little, and then she rushed to his aid.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 2, 2016 20:55:42 GMT -5
Chapter 40: Down
I’m falling...! I’m falling faster! -Breathe Into Me, Red
Boiling crimson red.
A burning sensation against his skin.
Screeches of pain, flashes of blue.
That was all that Mint could sense in that moment. He had all but lost any feeling of reality. He could hardly keep track of just where he was, and a part of him wasn’t even aware of his exact location. He had forgotten just what had brought him to his situation.
Not that he cared. The only thing on his mind right now was Sandra. Even just saying her name was enough to make his blood boil over and he struggled so hard not to let out a loud scream of rage.
Below him, he had a hold of her. She was squirming about on the ground, her tail thrashing from side to side. Mint wrapped his fingers around her neck and held down hard. He applied a constant pressure there, trying to dig his fingers against them as much as possible, driving his nails practically into the skin. Sandra had grabbed onto him and tried to push him back, but his adrenaline-fueled rage made it impossible for her to make him let go.
“You monster! How fucking dare you!” Mint managed to say through gritted teeth. He locked eyes with Sandra’s, which, for one of the rare times in her life, filled with fear. “I am going to make you pay for what you have done!”
“S-Stop this! Please!” Sandra cried out to him in clear desperation.
Mint could feel his blood heating up even more at this, practically burning the lining of his stomach. He was surprised that he was able to prevent himself from vomiting, both from that and from what Sandra said. How dare she try to plead with him now... She had opportunities in the past to stop what she was doing, and she still did it anyway. Why in the world should he show mercy on her now?
Without bothering to hesitate, Mint raised his fist and he struck her against her forehead as hard as he could. Sandra’s eyes bulged and she let out a cry of pain. This hadn’t been the first time that he had struck her in that rather sensitive area, right on her triangular mark. This was the first time, though, that he had brought her to tears with that blow. He could see the tears streaming down the corner of her face as she looked up at him in utter fear.
He wasn’t sure how long this was going to last. Surely she would start to fight back eventually. This was only a temporary state. So he had to use whatever time that he had with her now to teach her a lesson. He doubted anything he did to her was going to get through to her in any shape or form. But he knew he had to try. Even if not for that, then to get revenge for Rudy.
When he had seen what Sandra was doing to him...
The first thing that he had become aware of was shock and horror. Disbelief that something like this was happening to his friend. He then felt that strange sensation from before, back in the city. Only this time, it was more tinged with bitterness, from the fact that Rudy was being wrongfully hurt.
In that moment, he knew he couldn’t just remain silent. He felt this overwhelming need to go and do something. But it was different from Penny’s. Even in his rage-filled state, he was able to recall that Penny wanted to hang back and plan things out better. Whereras Mint... As soon as he had seen red, he just had to take action. No pausing, no hesitation. Just do.
And that’s what he was doing now. Though he realized just what his actions might cost them, a part of him was too grimly satisfied with beating up Sandra to really fully acknowledge the issues that may be brought on due to his actions.
Sandra kicked a leg out at him again. He winced as he felt the talons rake against his side. He jerked and nearly fell in that direction. But he was able to stop himself and he glared down hatefully at Sandra, gritting his teeth tightly. He gave her yet another blow to the triangular mark and he thought for sure he could see it begin to bruise. He wondered if he managed to hinder her ability to use her powers for the time being.
Sandra tightened her grip on his arm and she began to tug him forward. Mint was caught off guard by this motion and he couldn’t stop himself from being forced close to Sandra’s head. Before he realized what was happening, Sandra opened her mouth and bit down onto his face. The feeling of sharp teeth raked along his skin, blood dripping down. Mint let out a scream of pain and jolted himself back, eventually managing to escape this attack.
However, it had already done its damage. He couldn’t stop himself from holding onto his face, feeling the stinginess spreading throughout it. This gave Sandra ample time to strike at him again. Before he knew it, something long and thick struck against him and he found himself hitting the ground painfully.
As he groaned and struggled to get up, he could hear a sliding sound behind him, a bit of scraping, and he knew that Sandra was on her feet again. He could hear her letting out a small snarl, a snort, and he thought for sure he heard her start to approach him.
“Well well... That was quite a surprise...” Sandra spoke, any shred of fear from before completely gone. “Quite an impressive feat, dear creator... Quite the shame that you did not think that through...”
Mint gulped nervously as he flipped himself over and tried to walk away, using that crab walk that schools often had children do. This did not do well for him to get away quickly, though, and Sandra was able to catch up to him rather quickly. She easily towered over him with him on the ground. She leaned herself forward and she grabbed onto his shoulders, peering closely at him.
“Just what did you think you were doing, anyway?” Sandra spoke, her voice low and dark. “Did you think that you would accomplish anything? You foolish human.” She raised her head up slightly. “I would have thought that you’d be smarter than that... After all, you are my creator.”
One of her creators, yes. But Mint didn’t bother trying to correct her on that. He just kept himself pushed back against the ground, trying to put in some distance between him and the deranged dragon before him.
Mint momentarily turned his head to the side and looked over at where Penny was. At the moment, she was holding onto Rudy, whose clothes were a bit torn up. Rudy was cuddling up against Penny, though looked surprisingly...unresponsive was the only word he could think to describe it. It was like...he was there, but then he was not there. Like he was in a whole other world altogether at that point.
Poor Rudy... Even with Penny trying to comfort him, it didn’t seem like he was responding much to it at all. He was trembling and whimpering, holding onto her, but he hardly did anything else. Mint wished he could go over there and try to help him feel better. But right now, he was just...unable to move. A roughly tightened grip on his shoulder reminded him of why.
“I can see the look in your eyes... You want to help your little friends, don’t you?” Sandra asked, her mouth spreading back and up in a vicious smile. “I do wonder how well you could try. You wouldn’t even be able to use your magic chalk with me staring at you, right? Because at any moment...I could do...this!”
Without warning, Sandra had activated her super healing powers. Mint’s whole body stiffened up and he took in a sharp, pained breath. He barely could emit any kind of scream; it was as though his breath was taken away. A sharp, swirling pain surged throughout his body. He grunted and gritted his teeth, trying not to give into the pain. But it was so hard. It felt like someone stuck extra sharp needles in his body and were pulling them every which way.
Sandra just sneered at him as she did this, a dark laugh exiting her mouth. She showed no expression of mercy for him. She was obviously relishing in all of this, her mouth contorted in twisted glee. She kept her hold on him like this for several moments, enjoying his painful squirming, before she finally decided to release him. She listened to him pant heavily, showing nothing but a smirk as he glared at her.
“So tell me, my little creator... Just what were you trying to do?” Sandra tilted her head to the side. “I am quite curious! I know you were trying to save your little friend, right?” She motioned her head to where Rudy was still being held by Penny. “You were trying to save him from me, but now you have two friends to save...”
Mint widened his eyes as he saw Sandra start to focus her attention on Penny. A cold rush of fear wracked through his body. “Wait... You’re not...”
Sandra paused, turning her head a little so that she could stare over at him. “What’s it to you, anyway? Not like you could stop me from striking in a more...vital place.” Mint’s eyes widened in horror at this. Sandra exposed her teeth in a sharp grin. “You know... I never thought to strike the brain before.. What do you think will happen if I damage the connections with Penny’s frontal lobe...”
Mint shook his head rapidly. “Please! Don’t!”
“Oh no? Then what if Rudy’s? Oh!” Sandra raised her finger up. “Perhaps I should target his hippocampus?”
Mint gasped in horror at this.
“Yes, what do you think would happen if I tried that?” Sandra chuckled wickedly. “I do have to wonder..” She looked over at Rudy once more before she turned and sneered down at Mint. “I’ve always wondered about that... Shall I give it a try?”
“No...leave him alone!” Mint shouted at her. “Leave my friends alone!”
Sandra laughed at this before looking down at him with one eye. “I might have promised that I wouldn’t hurt Rudy, but...messing with his hippocampus doesn’t count. Though I hadn’t made the same promise about Penny...”
Mint could feel his heart pounding against his chest. “Please...you can’t...”
“Oh I know what I can do!” Sandra gained a rather terrifying smile, more so than the ones she had used in the past. “How about you decide for me?”
“Wh-What...?”
“You heard me...” Sandra hissed at him. “Choose...”
“B-But...I can’t... I mean...” Mint struggled to figure out something to say, his mind racing inside his head. Sandra couldn’t... She couldn’t possibly... “I can’t choose!”
Sandra chuckled at this. “Oh you better choose, my dear creator. Because if you don’t...” She pointed a finger in Penny and Rudy’s direction. And what she said next caused his blood to turn into burning ice. “...I will mess with both of their brains...”
sss
Remaining in absolute control... Watching as her victim squirmed... Feeling the air fill with the scent of fear...
All of those combined brought great enjoyment to the dragon zoner. This is exactly what her stupid creator deserved for interrupting her. If he had been watching the entire time, he would have known that she wasn’t actually going to hurt Rudy. She was just playing with them. That was all. There was no need to get all antsy about it.
Okay so she did understand on some level why he attacked. She acknowledged that her..advances might not have been appropriate. Still, Mint could have just waited like a good little boy. Attacking her was utterly foolish.
The absolute only reason why she didn’t attack Rudy was because of her promise earlier. During this session, he was off limits. She was one for keeping promises, taking them very seriously. She would never forgive herself if she hurt him when it wasn’t yet time. And by hurt, she had meant physically, though she probably did not specify that with Rudy too much.
However, her creator, along with Penny, did not have such limitations. She could do whatever she wanted to them. She had never promised not to hurt them. If she really wanted to, she could tear them apart so they could never bother her again. She had intended on killing them before, after all.
So...why did she feel so..hesitant to do that now? Why wasn’t she trying to hurt them more? She did do a bit of a number on her creator, but even then..she had held back. She was perplexed by this, but she didn’t think too much of it. She decided to chalk it up to her just still being stunned on how they survived. It was a puzzle she was still trying to figure out. All she knew for certain is that it had something to do with Rudy.
She watched as Mint struggled underneath her, not just physically but mentally as well. He was attempting to push back against her, his hands against her body. His legs were kicking out, his prosthetic clanging each time it hit against the ground, making her flinch slightly. She was able to prevent herself from being pushed back, though she wasn’t entirely sure how long she could keep this up.
Mint was not even looking at her anymore. His eyes were shut tightly, head turned to the side. He seethed through clenched teeth as he struck out frantically against her, doing whatever he could to make her get off of him. Sandra hissed at some of the slaps, punches, and strikes that he tried.
He did stammer a little. Nothing all that coherent. He was probably trying to say many things at once, but couldn’t bring himself to speak a full sentence. Terror was obviously on his mind, his body trembling hard. If his sentences actually completed, he would probably be pleading with her to let his friends go.
But of course, she had never actually planned to hurt them like that to begin with. She had only said that to make her creator squirm. She wanted to see just how he reacted to the threat. She wanted him to be helpless, to be pleading with her, try to make her stop. All just so that she could teach him a lesson about rude interruptions.
Besides, not like he could do much to stop her, anyway. She was not lying when she said that she could deal a lot of damage to them easily within a few moments. She didn’t need that long to do something. She just had to toy with the right area of the brain and she could stop all function. It wasn’t as easy to accomplish as her usual methods, like rupture blood vessels. But she could still do it, and deal at least enough damage to make it fatal.
She wasn’t really sure how long she was going to watch her creator struggle like this. She hadn’t really lost that much interest. It still filled her heart with....something to see him like this. She felt so powerful..so in control... She felt...safe.
Yes, safe was the word that she’d use. She had often feared losing control of her situation. She was alone in this world filled with sinners. To have even a small amount of control was rewarding. But to have complete and utter influence over three other people... Well that was just getting juicy. She could only image what would happen if she were to gain control over ChalkZone City....
She froze at that thought. She remained unmoving for several moments before her eyes suddenly flickered at the realization. Now there was an idea.... Not exactly what she originally had in mind. But...
“W-Wait! Please...don’t!” Mint pleaded with her, staring at her with wide, horrified eyes. “D-Don’t hurt them! Please! They didn’t do anything!”
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. She was annoyed that her creator decided to interrupt her train of thought. But she decided to shrug it off. There would be time for planning later. “Oh no? I would beg to differ. They are both guilty.” Sandra turned her head and she glared over at the other two humans. Rudy was not looking at her while Penny was offering a glare. She just gave a quick ‘heh’ sound before she commented, “Rudy dared to break a promise and Penny? She didn’t have the appropriate response. She still sticks by that rotten promise maker like it didn’t even matter...”
Sandra’s mind burned at the memory of that. She still could not believe that Penny was still willing to defend Rudy even after what she had done to him. She could feel ther blood bringing itself to a boil. It took her a few moments before she could force it to simmer down.
But Penny was not the only one who had that unthinkable belief. Looking down at Mint, she seethed at him, exposing her sharp teeth. For whatever reason, he was like-minded like that. He, too, didn’t see anything wrong with Rudy’s slanderous promise breaking. This was a realization that left her in a confused state whenever she thought of it. How could her own creator neglect the sanctity of the promise?
“You are no different... I’ve seen you try to defend him before.” Sandra tilted her head to one side. Gripping Mint’s shoulder tightly with one hand, she raised up the other in gesture, motioning it to the side. “Did it ever occur to you what could happen if someone breaks a promise? Did you not think of the consequences?” She moved herself a little closer. “How can you trust him again after he broke a promise?”
Mint narrowed his eyes at her, clearly struggling to look brave. But in the end, he was faltering, and his voice remained quite shaky. “H-He’s my friend... I care about him... I would never allow something so petty to...”
“Petty?! Is that what you think?!” Sandra shouted, her voice booming. Mint grimaced at this, moving himself back away from her. Sandra seethed as she glared down towards her creator, her mouth open and panting, a growly edge to it. “Why you little...!”
Sandra raised a fist back, preparing to strike at Mint. The human squirmed and writhed underneath her as he tried to get away. She glared at this for several moments, but then she eventually managed to settle herself down. She paused in her current position, stiffening her body up for a moment, before she managed to force herself to relax. Exhaling slowly, she lowered her hand down, letting it rest at her side.
“Very well then... I suppose I can’t change your mind...at the moment, anyway.” Sandra looked down at Mint with partially open eyes. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “And since you can obviously speak again, have you...made your decision...?”
Mint’s eyes widened in horror. “You seriously want me to... No..I-I can’t do that!” He gritted his teeth in fear, struggling to free himself. “P-Please! You can’t make me choose between...” He paused for a moment, as though realizing the trick that she might have pulled if given the chance. “...them. Please..I...”
Sandra just smiled down at him. She gave a sideways glance to Rudy and Penny. She had no fears regarding Rudy and Penny....well while she did have magic chalk with her, it was unlikely that she’d use it against her. Not while she had her other little friend at her full mercy. She turned her pupils back down to Mint.
She remained silent for a few moments, just allowing Mint to squirm underneath her, constantly pleading with her. It was amazing just how fast she had reduced him to this state when she had threatened Penny and Rudy. He must really care about them. Heck, they all cared about each other. They had quite the bond. In some ways, it made her feel jealous. She sometimes wished that she had that sort of bond with someone in this world. Sure she had a shot with these three, as well as Snap, before, but the whole promise thing.... She couldn’t tell if she could trust them after that point.
So...just what she going to do with these three? She did have fun toying with them, but she did need to take action soon. She still had further plans with Snap, and she also needed to figure out just how she was going to make sure that Mint and Penny didn’t try to interrupt her anymore. Hmm...what could she do to prevent them from being problematic in the future without killing them? She could get it done and over with, but honestly, she was starting to think she’d get more use out of them while they were still alive.
After all, they could be two new ways for her to keep Snap and Rudy in check. If they feared that something could happen to their pitiful friends...
Suddenly, before she could make another move, she felt something sharp hitting against her shoulder. She hissed as she looked down at her shoulder, trying to see what had hit her. The pain was on her neck, she realized quickly. She reached up and she grabbed onto the object and yanked it out. She looked down at it, holding it in her hand.
A needle? She narrowed her eyes at it the object in confusion. She could still see a bit of fluid in there, and she smelled a tinge of blood, suggesting that it had penetrated pretty deeply inside of her neck. Rubbing the sore area with her hand, she looked over, following where she felt the trajectory was, looking for the source of that attack.
Her eyes widened upon seeing Penny. The girl was sitting up more straight than before. While one hand was still around Rudy’s body, she could see that the other hand had quickly drawn something while she wasn’t looking. Sandra realized that she should have been more vigilant. Now Penny was armed with what looked like a gun. She flattened her ears and gritted her teeth. If she wanted a fight...
Wait...that was not a gun. At least, not a normal one. It shot out needles. It had to be a...
Before Sandra could fully realize what had happened, she started to sway back and forth. All of a sudden, she just started to feel very...weak. Not fully there. Her head began to spin around in circles, her vision becoming wavy and blurry as she struggled to remain on her feet. She tried to keep her eyes open. This was becoming less and less possible with how her eyelids kept growing heavy, a burning sensation being felt in the back of her eyes.
Then her legs gave out underneath her, splaying to one side. She looked over at where the humans were. At this point, her vision was just too wonky. She could just barely make out any kind of shape and color. Her vision faded in and out, becoming rapidly darker. She opened her mouth, trying to say something, anything at them. But all she could do was hiss and gurgle softly, her drool dripping down the sides of her stiffening jaw.
Then she collapsed down completely. Her chin hit the ground and she flinched as she felt her teeth slice into her tongue. She let out a soft whimper. She once more looked over to watch the shapes that she knew were the humans fleeing. Then her eyes shut completely and, at least for the time being, she was surrounded by dark silence.
sss
“Why are we running?!” Mint called out, panting heavily. “She’s unconscious! We should...”
Penny looked over her shoulder, glaring at him. “We didn’t have time!”
Mint couldn’t help but stare at her in confusion. Just what the heck was she talking about? “But...with her out cold, don’t you think we had at least some time to...”
Penny shook her head. “Unfortunately no. Remember, Mint. She has super healing powers. She could easily reverse the effects of the tranquilizer quickly. I doubt she’ll be down for that long. Maybe about thirty seconds at best guess.”
Mint widened his eyes at this. “Oh...”
Penny turned her head away, returning her attention to what was in front of her. “So just keep going! We need to take this chance to get out of here!”
“But where are we...” Mint tried to ask.
“Through the opening we came through! We just need to barricade it with a new wall and that should buy us a little time!” Penny called back to him.
That worked for him. At least that target was very close by. He and Penny had not actually strayed too far from that location. He could see that opening that he created right up ahead. It would only take them..not even a minute to get over there.
Behind him, as he looked over his shoulder for a moment, he could see that Sandra was still collapsed into the ground. She did not look fully unconscious, however. Instead, she looked more like she had just been sent into a sleepy state. Her eyes were closed, but he could see her eyelids moving, indicating that she might open them up at any point. He soon realized just why Penny was so interested in getting away from here. All Sandra would have to do is see them and...
Feeling his heart pumping against his chest, Mint pushed himself to go faster. He moved as quickly as he could over to where the opening was. It took a little while and he could feel his tongue hanging out as he desperately tried to reach the destination. But soon, much to his relief, he and Penny had made it through.
Turning around quickly, since Penny was carrying Rudy, Mint flicked his left wrist around and drew a rocky wall, covering the hole that was just made. He and Penny, with Rudy, headed down further into the hallway afterwards. They stopped about ten feet away and Mint created yet another wall. Maybe over excessive, but at least, for now, they were safe.
He winced when a bright light illuminated the hallway. He turned his head to see that Penny had created a small yet bright light source. She set it down at her side, one arm still holding onto Rudy. Mint took this moment to look down the hallway.
He couldn’t really see much. The hallway extended quite far down, though he thought he could see at least two dark areas where a new tunnel formed. There was more stoniness, which made it obvious they were still high up, despite all their moving around. He also thought he could see what appeared to be a bit of wiring, though why that would be there, he didn’t know. Upon closer inspection, he realized they weren’t wires; just small bits of cobweb, strewn so thick they just appeared to be wires. Well that made more sense, considering Sandra...
He felt a flash of anger at the name of that wretched zoner. He was able to keep himself from becoming too angry, but he still could not believe that Sandra had...
Letting out an exasperated sigh, he looked down at Rudy, watching as he whimpered softly and cuddled up against Penny. He felt a small pang at this, his lower lip curling down in absolutely worry and fear for his friend. Just...how badly was this going to affect him mentally? It was bad enough that Sandra captured him. Did she really have to...do that...to him..?
He shook his head, trying to get the horrible image out of his head. He couldn’t focus too much of his time thinking about that. Right now, he had to help Penny settle Rudy down. The poor guy could easily go into a panic attack unless they did something quickly. They couldn’t even tell if he realized that they were with him; what if he saw them as his enemies somehow?
Biting his lip, Mint made his way over to Rudy’s side. He stopped about three feet away. Penny sensed his presence and she looked up at him, giving him a sad expression. She then looked down at Rudy, continuing to cradle him in her arms. She stroked his hair gently, though this act seemed to make Rudy cringe. Despite the fact that he had been happy to see them earlier, it was clear that the sudden moving around, as well as hearing Sandra screeching, may have triggered...something. It was imperative that they settle Rudy down and fast.
But thankfully, this did not seem to be required. Despite Rudy’s reactions earlier, he was able to settle himself down quickly. It happened almost as soon as Mint had gotten into Rudy’s field of vision. His presence, in combination with Penny’s, had such a soothing reaction to Rudy. He settled down completely, becoming somewhat limp in Penny’s arms.
Mint smiled at this. He was glad to see that Rudy was able to calm down. He lowered himself to the ground and settled himself next to Penny. He reached over and he held onto Rudy’s hand, gently squeezing it.
“What...what do you think we’re going to do?” Mint asked after a few moments of silence. “We need to get out of here, but..”
“...but we can’t let Sandra get away.” Penny said, her eyes narrowing.
“What do you think we’re going to do about that?” Mint asked. He watched Penny with a hopeful expression. “Do you have any ideas?”
Penny sighed and she looked over at him, her face contorted in self frustration. She shook her head slowly. “I’m sorry... But..I don’t have any ideas at the moment...”
Mint sighed at this, lowering his head. “It figures...” He looked upwards, his eyes focusing on nothingness. “I do hope we can figure out something soon. I...” He stopped when he felt something grab onto his arm. He looked down and he could see Penny’s hand there. He looked down at Penny, who gave him a soft smile.
“Don’t worry... We will. I can promise you that.” Penny spoke, trying to sound as assuring as possible.
Mint smiled back, wanting to believe her. But a part of him couldn’t help but feel a tinge of worry in the pit of his stomach. He couldn’t help but wonder just how they were going to achieve their goal. If they could not stop Sandra....
No, they would succeed. Sandra could not be allowed to succeed.
sss
So scared and so frightened... Rudy had felt this way before. But never quite like this. It was at that sort of level where it just feels so...surreal. Like..he couldn’t even tell if this was reality or not. Was he dreaming? Was he awake? He almost couldn’t tell.
He was only partially aware of his surroundings. He knew he was not locked up anymore. He was away from...that place. He was in some kind of...tunnel? Corridor? Some hidden hallway? Either way, he was somewhere that was kind of dark and yet kind of light at the same time. He could almost feel the walls that were surrounding him in all directions start to come in closer.
He couldn’t help but flinch, as though he was going to get crushed to death. It took his whirling mind a little while to process that he was not in any danger. And took a little longer for him to fully realize that he was not alone in here. A surging warmth revealed to him that he was being held by someone.
Penny.
Rudy looked up at his female friend, who stared right back at him, her expression contorted in concern. To see her again... Rudy recalled how Sandra mocked him about their ‘deaths’. How she had tried to tear apart his hope, tried to make them believe that they were dead.
And he had almost believed her... Much to Rudy’s disgust and shock against his own self, he had almost fully trusted Sandra’s word on that. He had almost... He gritted his teeth and lowered his head slightly. How could he have thought such a thing? How could he have allowed himself to believe what Sandra had been saying? He couldn’t believe that...
And Penny was not the only one here. He looked over and he could see Mint there as well. He had bent himself a little so that he could look at him in the eyes. Mint shared a similar worried look as Penny, and Rudy could feel another warmth as Mint gripped his hand gently, cradling it.
Rudy had known for a short time that they were alive. But seeing it for himself, it was still quite shocking. He had been so worried of the possibility that they might dead that... To see them still alive and well, to see that Sandra had been wrong about them.... He could feel a few tears start to form in his eyes. He let out a soft, small cry, the tears beginning to stream down his face. For them to be here with him...
“Rudy...what’s wrong...?” Mint asked.
“It’s okay, Rudy. You are safe...” Penny cooed softly to him.
To hear those voices again, Rudy couldn’t help but give a small, shaky smile. He was almost tempted to just pinch himself. He...He had to be dreaming, right? There was just no way that is could be reality. It was just some sort of cruel dream, and then he’d wake up and... Oh gawd, he did not want to wake up. He wanted to remain here, in Penny’s arms, seeking out his friends’ comfort. If he were to wake up, he hoped it would be in bad, back at home...
His heart immediately tightened at that thought. Home... He had almost forgotten about that. Just how long had he and his friends been in ChalkZone? Did their parents find out they were missing? He took in a few shaky breaths, his heart starting to speed up. If his parents...
“Rudy! Please...don’t work yourself up...” Penny spoke to him gently. She wrapped her arms more firmly around his trembling body, pullding him closer. Rudy struggled and squirmed in her grasp, but he did not put up a fight for too long.
When Rudy started to settle down, Mint moved in a little closer, reaching out with his hand and placing it on his back in a comforting manner. “You’re safe with us. It’s okay. Sandra’s not going to hurt you anymore..”
Rudy’s eyes bulged at that. His worried thoughts about his parents was overlapped by what Sandra had done. His whole body, once relaxed, had suddenly stiffened up. He couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. He could only just...remain frozen in place, his mouth open and panting. Memories began to flash through the back of his mind, and then he could start feeling the sensation of Sandra...
“N-No! Don’t! Leave me alone!” Rudy called out loudly, unable to stop the growing fear inside of him. He had to get away. He had to get to safety. He couldn’t allow Sandra another chance to... “Let me go! Please let me go!” He cried out as he jerked himself from side to side, struggling to free himself from what he percieved to be Sandra’s grasp.
The grip only tightened around him even more. This caused him to struggle even harder, letting out loud shouts of fear and horror, trying to do whatever he could to escape. He couldn’t let Sandra do that to him again. Of all the things.. No, he didn’t want that. Oh gawd, he didn’t want that...
Then, all of a sudden, he was surrounded by warmth. More warmth than before. It caved in all around him. He became aware of something solid up against him. He became aware of soft whispering and gentle words. His whole body stiffened again like before, only this time he managed to make it relax. Realization slowly dawned on him. Upon realizing just what he had been doing, Rudy felt a tinge of guilt strike him. He couldn’t stop himself from shedding a few tears.
His friends didn’t judge him, however. Of course they wouldn’t. They actually care about him. Sandra...did not. She had used him. Wanted to control him... But Penny and Mint did care about him. He was in their company, not Sandra’s. He slowly felt himself relaxing further, and he leaned against Penny for further comfort. Mint, who had moved in front behind, pressed himself forward a little more, helping him to remain secured between their warm bodies.
“Shh... It’s all right, Rudy... It’s okay now...” Penny told him in a soothing voice. She gently ran her fingers through Rudy’s hair. “Everything will be all right now.”
Mint gently ran his hand up and down Rudy’s back where he could. He leaned himself a little closer, allowing Rudy to hear his voice better. “You won’t have to worry about Sandra anymore. We won’t let her get to you again. We promise.”
The mention of Sandra’s name did make Rudy stiffen up, his blood running cold. He could feel himself start to whimper a little, his eyes going wide. It took him a few moments before he could bring himself to settle down, exhaling slowly. He managed to lift his head up and he looked over at his friends. “Th-Thank you...”
They smiled back at him. That alone helped him to feel even more safe, even more secure. They remained silent for several moments, just smiling at each other like this. It was quite..comforting.
But the comfort didn’t last too long. As his panicky mind finally began to settle down further, as he finally seemed to full yrealize that yes, he was safe, something else started to come to mind. He started to recall that earlier thought that he had, regarding his parents. They were not the only ones, either. Mint and Penny’s parents, along with anyone else that they knew...
He realized that he and his friends had been in ChalkZone for an unusually long amount of time. He had fully lost track of the time completely. There had been so much that they had to do.... He could no longer remember just how long they had been stuck in here, trying to deal with Sandra. The fact that he was getting pretty hungry and thirsty suggested that it had to have been a while. But...just how long had they been trapped in here...?
He already knew right off the bat that his family must be worried sick at this point. And so where the other adults. He could just picture it all in his head. Their parents arguing and crying and debating and doing whatever they could to ensure that they would find their children. But nothing they did was going to help. Nothing they did was going to help them find where they were.
A part of Rudy felt grateful that their parents wouldn’t find out about ChalkZone. But on the other hand, if they were to become stuck in this world, none of their folks would know what happened to them. Rudy didn’t know which scenario could be worse: more humans learning about ChalkZone, or their folks having to live out the rest of their lives never knowing what happened to their children.
Both were such terrifying scenarios, causing Rudy’s gut to twist, making him feel like he was going to throw up. In the end, he knew that keeping this world secret was a higher priority. But still... He was not entirely sure if allowing his parents to never find out how he did was a good trade off. They were his family after all...
“Rudy, what’s wrong?” Mint asked. “You look so...so pale...”
Rudy looked up at Mint, his eyes locking onto his. He struggled to think of what he could say. But for a short time, he just...couldn’t bring himself to say anything. He wasn’t entirely sure why. There was just..something about those eyes that was making it hard for him to speak.
Instead, it was Penny who decided to speak up. “He’s still shaken up. It’s going to take him a long time to recover from...that...”
Mint’s face contorted into one of rage. “If I ever get my hands on her, I’ll...”
Penny reached over and touched his shoulder. “I know, Mint...” Her voice was tinged in anger. Despite all appearances, she was just as rage-filled as the boy. “But..we need to concentrate on getting out of here...”
Mint’s rage melted away, replaced with concern. He lifted his head and he began to look around. “I’m not even sure how we can get out of here...” He murmured softly. “Oh, I wish we hadn’t lost that map...”
Rudy felt his heart twist at that. He recalled how they had lost the map earlier. But that wasn’t the only thing on his mind. He couldn’t keep silent about it for long. He had to bring up this issue, because it is something that they need to think about as well.
Sure, there were other things going on. Sure they had other things to worry about. But...when were they going to get another chance like this again? Knowing their luck, Sandra was going to find some way to separate them again. This could be their one and only chance to talk about this. The sooner they did, the better prepared they could be.
“Wh-What about our families...?” Rudy spoke up, his voice soft and quiet. Rudy noticed how Mint and Penny froze and looked down at him. He could see just how shocked they looked, their emotions practically permeating through him. “What..what do you think they....?”
He couldn’t finish. There was no need to finish. Mint and Penny knew exactly what he was going to say. The two of them exchanged looks of horror, silence becoming thick in the air, almost like some kind of fog that had come in on them. All three of them remained quiet, not daring to talk. They simply just looked at one another, each of their minds racing inside their heads.
And each of them kept asking themselves various questions. What were they going to do? How were they going to go about it? What would they be able to do about this particular situation?
But the biggest question of all...
Should they escape, what were they going to tell their parents...?
sss
Sandra let out a groan as she opened up her eyes. Her vision was dark and blurry, and it almost seemed like everything was black and white. She raised her head up, holding her hand against it. She gritted her teeth as she let out a soft groan. She shook her head once as she pushed herself up more.
She pressed her back at an angle, almost like she was trying to form the letter U. She could hear a small crack there, and a wave of relief swept through her. She stretched out her legs more, hissing through her clenched teeth. She scratched along her arm a bit as she brought herself up to her feet, wobbling slightly from side to side.
For a few minutes, she couldn’t really remember what had gone on. She wasn’t fully aware of what happened previously, or what she was even here. She looked left and right slowly, her eyes slowly blinking as she took in the sights all around her. She opened her mouth and let out a small yawn, her tongue curling backwards, her eyes shutting tightly as a bit of tears began to flow down from the force of the yawn.
If she didn’t know any better, she’d say that she was just waking up from a nap. But...she was not one to take a nap. She distinctly remembered she didn’t fall asleep. She had no memory of that. But then, how did she end up like that? There had to be something that...
Then she felt the pain in her shoulder. she couldn’t help but flinch, sucking in a sharp breath. She immediately placed her hand over her shoulder, holding it there firmly, slightly tightening her grip. She gritted her teeth and seethed for several moments, trying to cope with the pain. After a few moments, she moved her hand away and she looked down at that one particular spot.
It was just a small puncture wound. From the looks of it, she wondered why it hurt so badly. It didn’t look as bad as, say, a bee sting, and even that wasn’t really all that much. So why did it hurt so badly? She pressed a finger against it, applying pressure. She seethed, and realized that somehow the wound must have gotten infected.
But just how did she get this wound in the first place?
A flash of white struck across her mind and she froze in place. Her mouth dropped open as she gasped in utter shock.
It was those humans... They were the ones responsible...
She remembered now. She had been trying to deal with Mint when, out of nowhere, she felt something sharp hit her against her shoulder. She had nearly jumped into the air, nearly lost her balance entirely, as she suddenly remembered just how it all happened.
It was Penny, wasn’t it? Yes, she was starting to remember even more now. Penny had drawn a tranquilizer gun while she was trying to have her fun with Mint. She had aimed the gun at her and she had...
Sandra gritted her teeth tightly, seeing through them. Why that little brat... How dare she try something so... This was just plain cheating. Well, if she wanted to play it that way... she supposed she could play along. A dark smile spread across her face at the thought of it. She turned her head down the hallway, where she believed they must have ran off. She gave a couple dark chortles as she imagined just what she do to them.
Well if they wanted to play sneaky, then perhaps she shall play sneaky right back at them. They would expect her to go find them. They would think that she would attempt to round them off. But on the other hand, they would also believe that she would attempt to plan something out, to set up a trap and have them be lured into it.
But instead, she figured she’d try something else. Something that was, in her mind, nothing short of genius.
She’d do...nothing.
Well, not entirely nothing. She could set something up to emit...what did they call them... infrasound? Yes, she could set something like that up to increase their tension. But other than that, nothing.
It would seem crazy. Like...anyone looking at her would wonder just why she wasn’t going to do something more extreme, like actually chase after them. But she already knew how terrified they were. What she did to Rudy alone was enough to make them all quite scared. Then there was the fact that they were still trapped in here and had no idea where to go. They must not be thinking all that straight and they would be more prone to...doing something quite crazy.
A malicious smile spread across her face. She would let them run a frenzy on their own. She would allow them to...essentially capture themselves. It would be so much more satisfying, wouldn’t it? To have them screw things up and they end up getting caught due to their own stupidity.
But even after she managed to get them recaptured, what was she going to do? She frowned deeply at this. That was something that she still needed to consider. She already knew what she was going to do with Rudy and Snap. But she still needed to figure....something out for Mint and Penny.
Should she still stick to her previous plan? Of holding them hostage to force Rudy and Snap into submission? Or should she try something else? It did seem rather...predictable that she do things that way. Though predictable or not, it was a method that she knew would work.
Hmm...or would it? What if that method would only increase their desire to escape? It could work for a time. She wasn’t doubting that. But if she wasn’t careful....
Oh well, she did have quite a bit of time to decide. She needed to at least get them all secured. That much she knew. Once she managed to catch them, then she could decide just what she was going to do with them. Perhaps she could toy with them a little first while she tried to figure something out. Yes, that did sound quite tempting after what they had put her throught. She couldn’t help but give a dark, twisted smirk.
She let out a groan as she felt a wave of dizziness strike her. She nearly collapsed into the ground as she struggled to control her dizziness. She held onto her head and seethed through her clenched teeth. It would seem that she was not yet ready to be moving about just yet. She was going to need to rest for a short time. But not for too long. She couldn’t allow them a chance to escape from her.
Once she managed to overcome that sudden bout of dizziness, she shook her head, raising her body into a somewhat parallel yet slanted stance. She remained like this for several moments, her arms hanging at her sides. She took in a few slow, heavy breaths. Then she shook herself once. She lifted her head up and looked down in another direction.
Well, she probably should get started.
sss
Mint let out a sigh as he and Penny continued walking down the hallway. None of them had any idea of where it could lead. But even so, walking down this way seemed like a better option than just laying around, doing nothing. Especially if their parents...
Mint flinched at the memory. He and his friends didn’t have much time to discuss the parent thing. But he did know that Rudy had brought up a very valid fear. None of them had realized just how long they had been stuck in this world. And as much as they cared about it, they did have to find some way to leave...
At least for a little while. They would come back as soon as they could. But their folks were likely very worried about them by this point. No doubt about it. And his own dad, well... He could only imagine just what he was going to say about his prolonged absence... He tried not to think about it too much.
But though they had wanted to discuss it, Penny suggested they keep moving forward. The longer they stayed in one spot, the more likel it was going to be for Sandra to find them. Considering their situation, that was not something that any of them really wanted. It was rather frustrating, going out without any sort of plan. But what choice did they have? Penny was right. For all they knew, Sandra was coming for them right now.
He shuddered at the memory of her. He knew that he shouldn’t let it control him. Not now, not in this situation. But he couldn’t help it. There was no way that he could be able to dismiss what Sandra did so easily. He wasn’t sure if he could control himself the next time that he saw her. Would he be able to hold back or would he release his fury?
Oh why was he even asking himself that? He already knew what he’d do. And the memory made his gut twist. It might have been satisfying at first, but his wreckless actions could have cost so much more. If only he had listened to Penny, they might have figured out a rescue plan and they could be getting out of here with less trouble and... Oh why didn’t he listen?
Well it was too late for that now. At least they were moving along smoothly. If they could keep this up and stay hidden, they might be able to find their way out before Sandra could...
He paused himself when he felt something moving around against him. He looked down and he could see Rudy trying to get comfortable in his arms. Mint adjusted himself a little, trying to help Rudy in a more comfortable position, holding him more firmly against his body, letting him feel his solid warmth against him. He could see the way Rudy was looking at him and he tried to smile as reassuringly as he could. But he was fully aware of the dangers that laid ahead, and he doubted Rudy was fooled by his smile.
Despite his inability to fully calm Rudy down, he didn’t regret offering to carry him. He was a little stronger than Penny, plus she had held Rudy for a while already. She deserved a break. So here he was, cradling Rudy against him with little effort, walking down the hallway.
He had to admit, it did make him feel a little...strange. He wasn’t really sure what it was. There was just something about carrying his friend in his arms like this that... He shook the thought out of his head, trying to concentrate. He feared if he let his mind wander too much, he could end up accidentally letting Rudy fall and hurting him.
He saw Penny, without warning, raise her hand up. Mint stopped in his tracks, a few feet behind Penny. He looked at her in confusion, wondering what it was that she had seen. The girl didn’t speak or make any noise. She was just...staring at something in front of her. Something that he himself could not see.
And this silence went on for several moments. Perhaps even longer. He wasn’t really sure. A part of him wanted to get Penny to hurry up and tell him what was going on. But another was just concerned. Like...just what had gotten Penny to freeze up like this? What had made her give that expression, her eyes wide? What had...?
Then he started to hear something. Just barely. It was so faint... But he could still hear it. It was almost like a buzzing sound, gradually getting louder and louder. And he thought for sure he could hear something else accompanying that sound. Something that almost sounded like...
Talking.
Mint’s eyes went wide immediately, realization washing through him. He could feel his face start to pale a little. The Beanie Boys had already found a way through the wall? But how? Wouldn’t it have taken longer for... And would they have heard it...?
It didn’t matter at this point. They needed to get away as quickly as they could. They still had a distance advantage, right? They just had to get moving now and keep as much distance as they could. And then they could just find another place to hide and...
No..not this time. He narrowed his eyes in determination. Once they got to a safe place, they were not just going to hide anymore. They were going to fight back. This was getting ridiculous. They couldn’t allow those Beanie Boys to frighten them away. If they were going to be so determined to get them, well, they were just going to have to fight back then. They want to yank the horns? Well now they are going to get the bull.
First and foremost, however, they needed to get away. They weren’t going to be able to do much to stop them if they got caught this early, now would they?
Before he knew it, all of them began to run down the hallway. Well he and Penny ran; he was still holding onto Rudy. He did feel bad for suddenly moving forward like this. Rudy had let out a cry of surprise and held onto him more securely, as though he was going to fall. He glanced down at him sadly, wishing he could say something to help him feel better. But no, he had to focus on running. Reorienting his head so that he could see what was in front of him, he continued to run as fast as he could, his feet pounding the ground, echoing in time with Penny’s.
It was hard to tell just where they were going. The tunnel was poorly lit and neither of them thought to draw a light source of any kind. Mint grunted as he felt his leg hit against some of the grooved surfaces, nearly tripping himself over. He managed to keep himself from falling down, but that was incredibly difficult, especially carrying Rudy like this. The additional weight was...throwing him off a little.
Keeping Rudy more tightly held in his arms, he looked over his shoulder, his teeth clenched tightly. He couldn’t see anything. No sign of the Beanie Boys. That didn’t mean that they weren’t there, however. He knew they were there. He was glad that they couldn’t see them yet; that meant that they were still a good distance away. Now if they could only keep this up, they..
Suddenly they came to a halt. Mint stared at Penny, puzzled by why she had stopped. But the reason soon become apparent.
There, right in front of them, was a three way path.
Mint widened his eyes as he stared at this branch off, this fork in the road, so to speak. He moved over slowly, positioning himself next to Penny. He lifted his head up and he looked slowly from left to right, taking in the sight before him. He noted how the paths were narrow at the top and then branched out as they reached the bottom of the ground. He looked over at Penny, licking his lips nervously.
“What do you think we should do?” Mint whispered softly, his voice tinged with..something. “Which path should we choose?”
Penny took a few steps forward, staring at the tunnels in front of them. “They all look more or less the same. I’m not sure if it’ll be that easy to decide which one to go down...”
“Perhaps the one that is the least stable?” Mint suggested. Penny and Rudy stared at him in shock. He cleared his throat and quickly explained, “We have magic chalk, so it’s not an issue for us. But for the Beanie Boys, if we go down the path of most resistance, maybe there would be a rock slide and they would get trapped.”
“Or perhaps they could get themselves seriously hurt and...” Penny sighed, looking away. “I’m not entirely sure if that is a good idea. They already have a beef with us as it is. Do we really want to provoke them further?”
Mint had no idea why Penny was worried about that. But she wasn’t the only one feeling quite...antsy. He could feel a tingly sensation moving throughout his body. The urge to run was surging up inside of him. He clenched his teeth tightly as he struggled to control it. Only after he managed to get himself to relax at least a little bit, he said, “And would you rather they catch us? Penny, we don’t have time stand around talking about this! Just pick a damn door and let’s get a move on!”
Penny winced at this, but she did not reply. She just turned her head away and she looked over at the tunnels. She remained silent as she tried to ponder just which door they should go through.
Mint did feel a little guilty. He hadn’t meant to snap at her like that. But there was no time for apologiez; he’d worry about that later. Right now, they had to get out of here. So he just stared at Penny and waited for her to make a decision. She was the smart one; she could figure out which tunnel was the right one to go down.
After a few moments, Penny looked back at him. “Well... It seems like the middle one is the most stable...at least, from what I’ve seen. I could be wrong. So... if you want to go for a less stable tunnel...” She turned her head over and she looked at one of the tunnels. “I’d think one of the side ones will do...”
“Hmm...but which one..?” Mint pondered. He tilted his head to one side. “The right or the left?”
“M-Maybe the left one?” Rudy suggested weakly. “Maybe Sandra would expect us to take the right one?”
“I’m not sure why she would think that. But..” Mint looked over at Penny. “What do you think? Left?”
Penny bit her lip as she looked over at the left tunnel before looking back. She still looked as if she really didn’t want to do this. She looked so...hesitant. Mint could not really blame her, either. But he also knew they had little time. The buzzing was getting louder. Those Beanie Boys were surely getting closer and..
“Okay, left it is.” Penny raised her arm up and motioned for them to follow her. “Come on, let’s get going!”
Mint nodded his head. He didn’t need to be told twice. Making sure that Rudy was still nice and snug in his arms, the male teenager moved forward, making his way down the left tunnel, following closely behind Penny.
The tunnel didn’t really feel any different from the last one. Well other than it being a bit slanted. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to give this area an almost unnatural feel to it. Which was saying something, considering this place was built to begin with. It was just...this tunnel didn’t feel like it belonged here. It was out of place. As if someone else had come in here and...
He tried not to let his mind wander around too much. He focused on walking through this dark tunnel with Penny. He looked all around him, taking in the sights that were in all directions. This place certainly didn’t have any signs of collapsing any time soon. And yet, thanks to Penny’s analysis, he couldn’t help but wonder if the walls were going to collapse before they could reach safety.
He wanted to assume that was not going to be the case. They would sooner run into the Beanie Boys before that happened. The walls looked sturdy enough, and they were moving at a decent pace. Quickly, but not moving about wildly. Knowing those Beanie Boys, they would be ramming all over the place and they’d end up getting themselves hurt.
There was still no sign of the Beanie Boys. Mint did feel a sense of relief, but also confusion. He wondered why the Beanie Boys hadn’t shown up yet. He thought that they would be here by now. But for some reason, it didn’t seem like they had gotten any closer. How strange...
He tried not to think about it too much. Keeping a good grip on Rudy and sticking near Penny, he continued to move down the hallway at a decent pace, trying to keep as much distance between him and the Beanie Boys as he could, not wanting to risk any chance of them getting closer. He opened his mouth and panted a little, from a mixture of tiredness but mostly fear. If they caught up... He didn’t want to think about it.
So far, they seemed to be doing a good job. As they traveled further down this hallway, he still saw no signs of danger. Not from any Beanie Boy or anything. They remained safe as they continued to move along. It was to the point where he almost felt safe enough to stop. The keyword there was almost, of course. He would never risk stopping. Not until they found a decent place that they could create a new opening and hide away in. If only this place made a sharp curve or something.
But of course, it was not really required that they had to wait for a curve. Perhaps Penny would have a much better idea of where they could go. He looked over at her, watching as she kept moving forward, looking a bit nervous herself. Not that he was surprised. This whole place just seemed to give off a...strange aura.
Licking his lips nervously, Mint managed to make himself say, “So...do you think we could create a wall here or...”
Penny narrowed her eyes softly. “That does seem like an option. I mean... not like we have any...” Suddenly, without warning, Penny stopped in her tracks. Mint nearly stumbled forward, nearly dropping Rudy to the ground, as this happened. Penny stared towards the ground for a moment, her eyes widening. Then slowly, she looked over at Mint. “Do you hear that...?”
“Hear what?” Mint pondered, shrugging his shoulder. “I don’t hear anything.”
“Listen.” Penny repeated. “Just listen carefully...” Penny looked left and right. Her eyes widened further, her breathing increasing slightly. “Don’t you hear that..?”
Mint frowned at this. He was about to respond, when he started to hear something himself. His eyes widening, he straightened himself up completely, slowly turning his head from side to side. It was just so faint, so slight... Yet somehow, it practically echoed off the walls inside his skull. And he could feel a cold chill rush up inside of him.
Then it dawned on him what was going on. And upon realizing this, he held onto Rudy tighter, more protectively, inching closer to Penny. He could feel his heart pounding inside of his chest, nearly bursting open.
The ground was starting to crack...
Mint looked down below, seeing the line stretching along between his legs and moving forward rapidly. He stared at it for several moments before looking back at Penny, exchanging a look of horror with her. He could hear Rudy whimper and cuddle closer to him, prompting him to hold him more securely.
It didn’t take them long to take action. Without any hesitation, the friends began to run down the hallway as fast as they could. Mint knew this was a horrible idea. He knew that them running like this was only making the cracks worsen. But he couldn’t help it. None of them could. They could only think of running.
They had to get out of here. They had to keep running. They had to escape. They could feel their guts twisting, their minds spinning. They could feel a sickening sensation claw its way up to the surface. If they didn’t get out of here soon, they knew something bad was going to happen. Something was going to...
“Aaaaahhh!”
Mint stopped in his tracks and looked behind him. His eyes widened at what he saw. “Penny! No!”
The crack had stretched over to where Penny was, encircling her completely, almost like it was a deliberate attack. Mint knew this was not the case, but that did not make the sight before him any less terrifying. Gritting his teeth tightly, he rushed over to try to help her.
But that turned out to be a bad move. As soon as he stomped ont the ground hard enough, there was another loud crack. He could feel his blood running cold as he heard a scraping sound. Rock against rock, and then something breaking apart and...
None of them were able to stop their screaming as they began to plummet downward. They rolled around in the air as they hit against the walls that they could not see. They kept on tumbling and somersaulting, constantly wracked with more and more pain. They had no idea how long this was kept up for, nor did they care. They just wanted the pain to stop. Please...make it stop....
Then, before he knew it, Mint hit the ground in a loud thud. He laid there, flinching in pain, shivering. He struggled to keep his eyes open, opening and closing them slowly. He looked around, seeing that Rudy and Penny had landed in different locations. He opened his mouth and took in nice, slow breaths, giving a few pained shudders as he did so.
He struggled to stay awake. Despite the horrible pain in his arm, he tried whatever he could to stay awake. The others looked like they had been knocked out from the fall. He could see blood... The sight of it made his heart skip a beat. He attempted to push himself up..only for him to collapse back into the ground, letting out a scream of pain. He shuddered and hissed in pain, and he could taste something metallic in his mouth.
It was his own blood... He was bleeding internally...
His attempts to get up were an utter failure. His body was growing rapidly weaker and his vision was blurring and distorting. He opened his mouth wider to breathe but...it was just no use.
In moments, he collapsed against the ground, a heaviness in his eyes overcoming him. He took one more look at his friends, letting a few tears stroll down his face. Then he unwillingly allowed the darkness to come over him. His eyes shut softly and he breathed out nice and slow.Then...nothing.
sss
Well...that had turned out...a bit different then she had imagined. She had expected something a little less...dramatic she supposed. But oh well. She did at least get what she wanted. If anything, this was even better. All three of them were subdued...
Sandra grinned as she walked towards the unmoving bodies of her foes. She swished her tail from side to side, her hands folded behind her back. She arched her body slightly as she stared down at the unconscious teenagers in curiosity. To think they really had been that gullible...
Well that was the power of infrasound, wasn’t it? Make them get all worked up, especially over something that wasn’t really there. It worked like a charm. They had freaked out like she had expected them to. She wasn’t sure over what or just what they were doing before. She had only heard them screaming and rushed over to see what was going on. Then she had found this... She knew it was the work of the infrasound she had been tunneling through this entire place.
A part of her wished that she could see just how it had happened. She wished that she could see the look in their eyes when the irrational fear struck them. That would have been so entertaining... But oh well. Regardless, she still had them laying unconscious before her. She could...
Hmm, not yet. She noticed that they were all bleeding a little heavily. The fall must have damaged them far more than she had intended. No, they weren’t allowed to die. Not yet. She still wanted to have more fun with them. It would not be that exciting if they died too soon. She would have to take care of their injuries first before she could take any further action.
Raising her hand up, her eyes narrowing, she actived her powers. She concentrated as hard as she could, biting her tongue slightly in determination. She watched as their injuries began to seal up quickly, and in a matter of seconds, they were gone entirely. She smirked at this as she lowered her hand to her side. Now that this had been taken care of, she could start to concentrate on...other matters.
She moved even closer to them, staring down at their unconscsious forms. It was still hard to believe how easy it was to catch them. And all because of infrasound... It was almost...disappointing. But hey, she could more than make up for that by toying with them, right?
She still wasn’t sure what she was going to do, however. She hadn’t made a solid decision just yet. There were a number of possibilities, she was certain. But none of them were grabbing her attention. And even then, what if more than one idea popped into her head? What if she could not choose? She gritted her teeth. She would have to make a decision quickly, while they were still knocked out.
Hmm, well they did care about each other, right? Perhaps she could do something with that and... Or perhaps no. She had already done that earlier. She wanted something a tad different from that. She wanted something more unique. Something that she hadn’t tried before...
And with that thought in mind, her eyes widened, giving a twinkle. She could feel a light bulb turning on inside of her head and she spread her twisted smile across her face, stretching against her mouth corners. She couldn’t help but give a series of dark-tinged chuckles, bits of laughter that would freeze the blood of even the bravest who dared to approach her.
It was so dark and cruel..
It was so merciless...
It was perfect.
With her teeth bared in her evil smile, she knew exactly what she could do. And it was going to be a lot of fun.
Before she could engage in it, however, she was going to need to call the Beanie Boys. She needed them to carry their ‘guests’ to their new location, otherwise it was not going to work as well as she would like. But this would be an easy task. All she’d have to do was whistle and boom, they were right there.
Then the next task was even easier, and was going to be even more fun. While the Beanie Boys relocated these three idiots, she was going to pay a visit to her little...friend. She sneered as she thought about Snap and how he had tried to escape from her. And now.... She released another series of dark chuckles at the thought.
Snap had already started to give in. Not too much, but he had improved from before. But she had to wonder... What was he going to think about..this? What was he going to think when she decided to...stretch the truth a little?
She wanted him to be the first to crumble. And by this hour, that was going to happen. She would make sure of that.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 4, 2016 18:12:01 GMT -5
Chapter 41: Abandoned
Oh so many ways for me to show you how your savior has abandoned you. -Judith, A Perfect Circle
Snap laid on the ground, curled up into a small ball. He couldn’t stop his shivering, couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened. Even though Sandra had restored his legs, he still did not feel like getting up. He couldn’t bring himself to.
And how could he? Not after what had happened....
He couldn’t help but feel a strong sense of disgust at himself. He couldn’t believe what he had just done earlier. How... How could he have let himself do that? How could he have brought himself to that low level? It was just.... He tried hard not to vomit. But such a thing was difficult to do and he had a strong feeling that he was not going to get over this any time soon.
And why should he? After all, he did just...cuddle with Sandra... The very memory of it caused his blood to chill. He wanted to forget about it. But it wasn’t like Sandra would let him. She would remind him of that, for sure.
Snap had no idea why he did that. It wasn’t even a conscious decision. All instinct had been telling him to get away from there. Every ounce of him then just wanted to slug her and try to run, despite his legs not working at the time. But he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. He couldn’t bring himself to do the one thing that would have granted him some sort of freedom. He just...couldn’t bring himself to do anything.
So he had fallen limp in her arms. He had allowed her to hold him close. He had leaned further against her. It was like his body was trying to seek comfort from her, even though his mind had wanted to get away from her. It was such a confusing state.... He had no idea just what he should make of that situation.
He would try to make sure it didn’t happen again, though. He was not going to allow her to control him that easily. If Sandra wanted to get her dirty paws on him, she was going to have to try harder than that. He was not an idiot. He...
He let out a small sigh. He still felt a wave of disappointment as he realized he hadn’t recalled anything about people keeping their promises with him. He had been...so sure that they did. He thought for certain that he would think of something. Anything... But his mind had drawn a blank. He could feel his gut twisting in guilt, realizing that he had just done little more than confirm Sandra’s statement. Reinforcing her beliefs...
He shuddered at that thought. He never wanted to do that. He wanted to prove to her that she was wrong. But if he couldn’t think of a time when someone had kept their promise...
He knew that she was going to use this to her advantage. She was going to play mind games with him like she had before. She had toyed with his emotions. He was fully aware of that. Yet he still ended up cuddling with her for comfort. And he did have to admit, those words she spoke, they were kind of...
Snap growled and shook the thought out of his head. He gritted his teeth, feeling a pang of disgust. How could he even start to think that? So wrong, so disgusting... There was no way that he would ever... Snap felt like cleansing himself. He had to remind himself that Sandra was still the enemy. He had to keep in mind that Sandra did not care about him; she was just trying to use him. He couldn’t allow himself to fall for her tricks. He couldn’t let her use him like that.
Snap couldn’t finish his thoughts, as in that moment, he could hear footsteps approaching. He let out a small growl as he turned himself away from the kennel door, not wanting to see Sandra as she walked inside. He ignored the door slam, Sandra’s attempt to startle him. No, he was not going to give her that benefit.
“I see you’re a little pickier now.” Sandra stated.
Snap quickly noticed that, during his thought processes, he must have sat himself up. He hardly paid much attention to that, however, and he just kept his back turned to Sandra. He ignored her amused chuckling as she approached him slowly.
“Ignoring me isn’t going to change anything, dear Snacks.” Sandra cooed softly. “And besides, I thought we already cleared this up.” Sandra must be right in front of the kennel door now. She sounded so close. “I did promise that you can trust me. I trust that you will come to realize that sooner or later.”
Snap turned his head and looked over his shoulder. “Go to hell.”
Sandra hardly reacted to that. A small flinch, but nothing more. Sandra shrugged it off like it was nothing. “You can say what you want to me. Again, not like you can do a thing about it.” Snap just hissed at this and looked away from her. “And looking away is just utter denial, Snacks. You know full well that you are not leaving me. You belong to me. Why don’t you just man up and accept that.” She paused for a moment, and then gave a quick chuckle. “Of course, you are not really a man, are you? I mean, you are so small...”
Snap tried not to allow Sandra’s words to get to him. He tried his best to ignore whatever she was saying. He managed to keep his back turned to her, not doing so much as growl. He did not want to flatter her with any kind of response.
He didn’t get the luxury of ignoring her for long. Before he knew it, Sandra had not only gotten into the cage, but she had wrapped her arms around him and pulled him against her. Snap let out a grunt of surprise and he attempted to struggle. Sandra merely tightened her grip on him. He quickly settled down and just tried his best to ignore her.
Sandra grabbed the top of his head and began to stroke it a bit roughly. Snap hissed at this, but otherwise remained quiet. “You are just so adorable, you know? And so small... Rudy designed you to be a midget, didn’t he?”
Snap couldn’t help but growl. He did keep himself from speaking, but only just barely.
Sandra wasn’t bothered at all by this silence. If anything, she almost thrived on it. He winced as he heard her let out another laugh, and he could kind of see her pulling her head back as she did this. Her shoulders shook slightly with each laugh, only stopping when she managed to relax herself. “Oh Snacks...” She spoke, lowering her head forward a little. “No wonder you could never get together with Rapsheeba..”
Snap’s eyes widened in horror at this. He whirled himself around, managing to free himself. He looked up at Sandra in horror, his heart racing against his chest. He breathed in and out quickly, his mind swirling. “H-How do you know about...”
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. “Oh come now. You can’t say that you have forgotten already.” Upon seeing Snap remaining silent, Sandra let out a sigh. She raised her hand up in gesture. “I mean, sure it might have been a while, but...”
“How did you know about Rapsheeba?” Snap managed to repeat himself. At this point, he was up on his feet, slowly backing away from her.
Sandra just watched him, remaining silent for a few moments. Her eyes were narrowed as if annoyed. She eventually rolled her eyes and placed her hand on her head. She shook it back and forth for a few moments before she stared back at him, her arms limp at her sides and having a look that showed a level of disbelief. “You told me about her before. Remember?” She paused, and then her eyes flashed for a bit. Raising her hand up dismissively, she stated, “Well, it was quite a long time ago. It would have been before you destroyed my machine...”
Snap narrowed his eyes as she said that. He could tell, from her tone of voice, that she still thought he had done that on purpose. Not that he was sorry for that now, knowing what it had been used for...
His mind shifted away from that when he started to realize that she had spoken the truth. He did mention Rapsheeba while chatting with Sandra. Not too much. Just enough that the blue dragon must know that he did have something of a crush on Rapsheeba. So that’s how she must have known. Still, he did not feel comfortable with Sandra bringing her up. What was she up to...?
Sandra noticed his expression and she did little more than grin back at him. Her ears raised up a little, as though suffering from one of the biggest twitches that he’s seen. “Ah, I see that you remember now. Good, good...” She turned her head to the side, looking down at him with one eye. “I also take it that you remember the fun that we used to have...”
Snap moved away from her. “To think of that now makes me sick...”
“Oh come on, little Snap. You can’t tell me that you don’t miss our chats.” Sandra motioned towards him. “You had seemed to enjoy my company. Well you can do that again, you know...” She lowered her head, giving him something of an upwards glance. “We could get that all back...”
“No!” Snap jumped back away from her, holding his hands out at his sides. He bared his teeth at Sandra, as though she was some kind of giant tarantual that had gotten in his cell. She might as well be that, anyway. “I don’t want to have anything to do with you!”
“Oh no? If I recall correctly, you did cuddle up with me.” Sandra said as she motioned her body in one direction, her head facing another. Snap just growled softly, clenching his teeth. “I think you have it in you that you do want me in some way. You just don’t want to admit it...”
“Bite me...” Snap hissed.
Sandra tilted her head to one side. “Is that something you want me to do? I can do that for you if you would like.”
Snap widened his eyes and moved away from her. “That’s just a figure of speech, you...!”
“Oh I know. I just like to mess with you.” Sandra said with a grin. She moved her head to the other side this time. “You really need to learn to pick up on sarcasm, my dear little Snacks.”
Snap formed fists with his hands, shaking them. He could feel tension rising up inside of him. He forced himself to take another step back, narrowing his eyes into slits. He let out a small hiss, a weak warning for her to stay away from him.
Not that it was going to work. Already Sandra was coming closer to him. Snap could feel his heart rate increasing. He moved back as quickly as he could, his head tilted up so he could look at Sandra in the eyes. Those crimson, blazing eyes seemed to almost stare right into his fucking soul. And that terrified him...
Soon he could feel his back touching the wall behind him. His foot had gotten caught in the bowl of water left out for him. He shuddered at how cold it was and kicked his leg a little. He quickly ignored that altogether when Sandra suddenly grabbed onto his arms and pinned him there. Snap jerked himself from side to side, but it was no use. He lowered his head, shutting his eyes, trying not to look at her. But for some reason, he couldn’t help but lift his head up and turning over to look at her once more.
Sandra was just smirking down at him, that disgusting, haughty smile which told in a thousand words just how arrogant she was being in this situation. She knew that she had the upperhand and she enjoyed flaunting it before him. Snap growled at this, trying to be as defiant as he could. But despite his attempts, he couldn’t stop himself from growing fearful as Sandra moved her hand towards him. He forced himself to look away and he shuddered as he felt her fingers trailing along his cheek.
“I don’t see why you are so resistant, Snap. Can’t you see that I just want to be your friend?”
Snap could feel his heart nearly set on fire with that comment. A rush of warmth moved through him and he looked back at her. He opened his mouth, letting his teeth be exposed a little. He breathed in and out quickly, each breath having a growly edge to it. His eyes remained wide in shock for several moments. It took a bit before he could narrow them again.
He struggled to respond to that comment. But for a little while, he could only stammer. Each sentence became nothing more than a stutter and he found himself tripping over his own tongue. He could feel his body shivering harder as emotion raged on inside of him. It took him what felt like several minutes before he could force his shocked self to even think to reply.
“B-Be my friend...? That’s what this is all about?! I don’t fucking believe you! All you have e-e-ever done was lie to me! And trick me! And you...you even turned all of ChalkZone City against me years go! And you dare try to say that you want to be my friend? Fuck you! I know you are a liar! Y-You can’t fool me! Not anymore! So just go fuck yourself!”
Sandra widened her eyes at this, her mouth nearly dropping open. Snap realized what he said and his own eyes widened as well. He struggled to keep a brave face, but upon seeing how she was glaring at him, he realized that he had fucked up big time. Though he dropped his previous attitude and cringed before her, that did nothing to soften the expression that she was giving him now.
“You want me to do...what...? Oh Snap, and here I thought we were getting close...” Sandra shook her head slowly. It was so eerie hearing her speak like that. So calm..and yet still holding a lot of anger inside. “Did my friendship mean nothing to you?”
“Wh-What friendship?! Y-You were trying to...” Sandra couldn’t make himself continue. He was starting to feel sick as he remembered the horrible things Sandra did to him. Especially earlier when....
Snap grunted as he felt Sandra suddenly grip his chin tightly. He could feel his head being tilted upwards in a rather painful manner. He seethed through his clenched teeth as he was forced to look at her in the eyes. Seeing her this close, seeing her with that expression, he couldn’t help but shiver and give a soft whimper under his breath.
“Does anyone’s friendship mean anything to you...?” Sandra asked under her breath. “Did you ever take anyone’s kindness seriously? Because I don’t think you do. Otherwise, you would have behaved better with me. I mean.. I am being kind enough to let you live.” Sandra growled, her words having a very slight distortion to them. “You obviously don’t care...”
“I-I do!” Snap found himself shouting. Sandra paused herself, raising an eyebrow at this. “I-I mean...I care about my friends! You know that!”
“I see...” Sandra raised a finger up, tapping it against her chin. “I recall you care for them a lot...don’t you?”
Snap narrowed his eyes at this. He did not like the way that she had spoken that line. “If you dare try to do anything to them...”
“Eh, not like you can stop me.” Sandra said with a twisted sneer. She smirked down at Snap’s shivering form, looking as though she was becoming less annoyed and more just amused by this whole thing. Snap tried not to let himself get too worked up, but it was hard to fully ignore Sandra’s words or her dark smile. “So tell me, Snap... Just how much do you care for your little friends...?”
“You should know the answer to that already!” Snap shouted at her, a bit in disbelief. “You could not have forgotten already that..”
“Ah yes, of course...” Sandra raised her hand up, her other hand gripping his shoulder more tightly. “I remember that now. It was so hard to remember...” Sandra chuckled, her previous aggressive demeanor being replaced with..something that Snap found genuinely more unsettling somehow. “Yes, I do recall that you...care about them. But...do they care about you..?”
Snap nearly jumped back at this, staring at Sandra in shock. “What are you talking about?! Of course they care about me!”
“Well, they haven’t tried to come save you yet, did they?” Sandra raised her hand up in gesture. “They’re letting you stay with me. Isn’t that sad? They can’t be bothered to help their little friend...”
“You’re the one who is keeping them away!” Snap could feel his blood boiling, unable to believe Sandra would even say such a thing. She wasn’t making sense in general, but for her to say something like that... “You have them locked up somewhere! Or you forced them outside or...whatever else!”
Sandra raised her hand up. “I can tell you right now that I haven’t done a thing to them. They left on their own accord.”
“Y-You’re lying!” Snap yelled, a few tears starting to form in his eyes. “Y-You have to be lying! There’s just no way that...”
Sandra raised her eyebrow at this. “Are you calling me a liar?”
Snap paused for a moment. Then he nodded his head curtly. “Yes...I am.” He narrowed his eyes further, his teeth flashing at her. “I know my friends. I know what they are like. I know for a fact that they did not abandon me... It is your fault that they hadn’t gotten to me yet. You are the one who is keeping them away!”
Sandra stared at him for a few moments, her eyes blinking slowly. She soon let out a small sigh and shook her head slowly. “It is quite noble of you to try to think better about your friends, Snap. But I can assure you, they are not here. They have abandoned you.”
Snap could feel his body shaking, his mind whirling with thoughts. He did not believe for a second that his friends had left him like that. He knew they would never do that. He didn’t know why Sandra was even bothering to lie to him like that, as he knew the truth. But the fact that she was even trying at all...
Sandra held onto his face firmly with her wing hands. Snap hissed at this, trying to yank his head away. Sandra merely tightened her grip on him, securing him in place. “Perhaps I could show you then? I can prove to you that they really did leave you behind. I can take you throughout this entire place and trust me, you will not find them anywhere.”
Snap leaned away from her the best that he could. “Like that is going to convince me... I know you had just locked them away and you are going to show me all the places they are not and...”
“In that case...” Sandra moved her head in closer, her eyes closing partway. “Maybe a camera would surfice? I could show you my monitoring system. Would that help you believe me?”
Snap wanted to slap her across the face. But he soon decided...sure why not? He was almost morbidly curious to see just how Sandra would try to trick him into thinking that his friends left him. “Okay then.... Try me...”
Sandra smiled at this. “I promise that you will see things my way..”
Snap rolled his eyes. “Sure, whatev...”
He immediately froze when he felt Sandra press her lips agains this face. His whole body stiffened up, his eyes bulging wide. He let out a few muffled ‘mmphs’ as Sandra kissed him. His struggles increased when he felt her tongue slither inside of his mouth. Despite his struggles, he had to wait, ‘allowing’ Sandra to finish the kiss.
Once her tongue was out of his mouth, he desperately wiped at his face, spitting a few times to the side. “D-Don’t ever do that again...!”
Sandra merely shrugged her shoulder. Then, pretending as if nothing happened, she grabbed onto Snap’s arm and she proceeded towards the kennel entrance. “Now come along. I promise you that, after I show you the monitors, you will accept that your dear friends have truly abandoned you...”
Snap growled at this, struggling not to roll his eyes. He couldn’t believe that she was so certain that he would... Well, he might as well play along for now. He wasn’t going to get away from her any time soon. He might as well just go through with this. He could prove her wrong later on anyway. She would see. His friends would save him.
But for now, he just kept himself silent, letting Sandra drag him along behind her. He did his best not to allow his fear of her, or what she might do later, take him over, concentrating on simply glaring at her. The two of them continued down the hallway, heading towards...what he assumed would be some kind of monitoring station.
sss
Sandra couldn’t help but smile as she continued to drag Snap along. She didn’t stop moving, not even when Snap was tripping a little from her speed. She didn’t care; he did need to learn his lesson from his back sassing from before anyway.
Well that and she was just a little excited to get things moving forward. She had planned this for a while and she didn’t want to do anything to delay progress that much. She wanted to get this done as soon as possible.
Though at the same time, she was also aware that she couldn’t move things too quickly. Otherwise, this might not work. Plus, it didn’t help that, at least with some of this stuff, she had been winging it. If she moved too fast, Snap might catch on to this fact and be able to resist her more. And that was not something that she could allow. She had done a good job with confusing him, which would make him a little easier to convince. But...she still had to be careful.
Messing with his mind was just the first step. Screwing with him that way a little, making him confused, sneaking in a statement or two that was false and watching him buy it like it had actually happened... If she could just keep this up, she imagined that she could convince him of anything. Even the idea of his friends having left him behind...
But that was something that she had to tread lightly on. She knew that, if she was going to convince him of that, she had to be careful. She could not slip up and say the wrong thing, or else she... Well, she would just have to make sure that didn’t happen, right?
Turning Snap against the others was something that she had thought of earlier. When she had stared down at their unconscious forms, the idea just unfolded inside of her mind. She knew exactly how she could get Snap to see things her way. And if she was able to break the bond between Rudy and Snap, then they would both be easier to control, no longer looking at each other for strength. It would certainly help her in the long run, once she succeeded.
Or rather, if she did. She was still aware that something could go wrong. That was why she took extra precaution. To ensure that Snap would not see them in here, or even hear them, she had them all relocated elsewhere for the time being. She would get to them later. For now, she needed to focus on Snap.
It didn’t take them long before they reached one particular room in the castle. It was one that she hadn’t really used herself. She had known this was here, and she had been in it once or twice. But she had been so busy with getting things prepared ‘off screen’ as it where, that she didn’t really have all that much time to focus on this room. But, oh well. Not like that was going to make much of a difference, really.
She forced Snap into the room with her. She did release him and she watched how he staggered forward a little from how hard she had tossed him. Snap wobbled back and forth, struggling to keep himself from falling over. He did manage to rebalance himself and he rubbed his head a little. Sandra moved forward, ushering him in deeper.
The room itself was small and a little circular. There were several monitors all over the place, the rows stretching all around and filling the small doorless room with a soft, light blue glow. Each monitor held a different image upon it, showcasing another part of the castle. There was also a panel in front of the monitors, bending with the shape of the room. Several buttons and levers were placed upon it, a sight that would be irrestible to anyone who didn’t know any better.
Sandra pushed Snap towards the cameras, remaining positioned behind him. Snap struggled a little as she pushed him forward, his feet kicking and tripping over themselves. She didn’t stop until he hit against the panel in front of him, his body pressing against the top surface before moving back. The blue superhero zoner shook his head, rubbing it, before looking up at the monitors themselves.
“Take a good look, Snap.” Sandra commented, her lips curled up into a malicious grin. “Do you see your precious friends anywhere? Take a long, good look if you have to...”
Sandra watched as Snap stood in front of the monitors, his head turning from right to left slowly as he looked upon the screens before him. She couldn’t see his face, but she could sense his growing tension and determination. He looked from side to side first slowly, then increasing in vigor as he more and more desperately tried to find something that he could use to ‘prove her wrong’.
But try as he might, there was just nothing here that would prove him right. There was nothing here to indicate that Rudy, Penny, or Mint were still in the castle. Because they weren’t; she had seen to that. Snap could say all he wants to that his friends were going to come find him. But he can see for himself here that this was not the case.
She couldn’t help but smirk when she saw Snap starting to get even more desperate, constantly looking, constantly trying to find something to prove himself right. But of course, there was absolutely nothing. And he was never going to find anything. Seeing him getting so desperate, moving himself around more freely, hearing his breathing increasing, it caused her smile to spread even further. It was just so cute and adorable the way that he tried to deny what he felt was impossible, and yet was the truth.
She didn’t step in during this. She felt it would be better to just let him come to the conclusion himself. It shouldn’t take too long, right? Yes, sooner or later, he would realize that...
“These are rigged..” Snap hissed through clenched teeth.
Sandra froze at this, her ears raising up a little. “What did you say?”
“You heard me. This cameras...they’re all fake.” Snap slowly turned his head, glaring in her direction. “You cannot convince me that this castle is that empty.” There was the tiniest hint of tears in his eyes. He was in obvious denial. “There’s no way that my friends abandoned me. You’re just trying to make me turn against them... B-But I won’t do it!”
Sandra let out a small growl at this. It would seem that Snap was a little more resilient than she had thought. But that didn’t mean that she was going to give up. Oh no, she had something else that she could try. “Oh poor naive little Snap...”
The blue and white zoner took a few steps towards her. His body arched ad he raised up his fists, preparing to fight. “Tell me where my friends are! Or I’ll...”
Sandra raised her hand up in gesture. “You can plainly see that they aren’t here.”
“Those cameras are fake!” Cried Snap. “I know my friends would never leave me! Stop trying to tell me what I know is false!”
“Oh? Well I can prove you wrong, Snappy boy.” Sandra cooed as she reached over and stroked his cheek. “I can always find ways of making you see things my way. If cameras will not work for you then...” She tilted her head to one side. “Perhaps an organic seeking map would?”
Snap looked up at her in confusion. “A...what?”
Sandra pulled her head back. “It’s an old map I found here a while back. It shows dots indicating who is in the casttle. Do you think that one of these would help you understand?”
Snap narrowed his eyes at her, gritting his teeth tightly. He didn’t answer for several moments, spending some time just glarring at her. Eventually he did tdake in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “You can try all you want to...but it’ll never work!”
Sandra merely shrugged at this. She kept quiet as she moved over towards one of the large buttons in the center. She stared down at it for several moments. She looked over and grinned at Snap before she returned her attention to the button. She lifted a finger and she she held it up in the air. “All right then. Take a look at this and tell me what you see!” And with that, she pushed the button.
sss
A part of Snap wanted to tell Sandra to go fuck herself. A part of him just wanted to take his fist and slug her. He had trouble believing that she was still insisting on this. Then again, considering who he was speaking with...should he really be that surprised?
He let out a small sigh. Well, he might as well ‘entertain’ her anyway. If she was not going to listen to him, if she was going to continue to insist on this, well what other choice did he have, really? He might as well just go along with this. Hopefully Sandra would eventually get the hint and...well he couldn’t expect her to leave him alone. At the very least, give him some space.
Snap looked at the ground as he heard a squeaking sound. There was some kind of lid opening up, similar to an old VHS player. He could see something wide and thin rising out. He took a few steps back as he watched the structure move up completely, and he was immediately reminded of those flatscreen TVs he saw once in a while in ChalkZone City. Despite being covered in dust, he could see that this did look pretty advanced. Something that he would expect from the Future Dome, except that this one actually worked.
He took a moment to take in the sight. The flat screen monitor stood before him, slightly curved at the center despite its name. There was no picture on it at first. Just blackness and a line constantly moving up and down, like an old CRT TV set. Snap watched this for several moments, studying it carefully. He looked over at Sandra, noting her expression. Then he looked back at the monitor. Licking his lips slowly, he approached it.
Stopping about a foot right in front of it, he put his hands on his hips and looked at it intently. He stretched himself backwards a little, feeling a small crack in his spine as he did so. He turned his eyes upward and stared towards the top, and then slowly skimmed downwards, his eyes moving left and right as he watched the lines moving across, a sign that there was no signal being recieved.
Hmm so how was he supposed to see anything on here? If Sandra was determined to make him see what she saw, then she was going to have to do better than this. There didn’t seem to be any buttons on this. How very strange...
“You’re supposed to put your hand on it.” Instructed Sandra, her finger raised up. “Just put your hand on it and the screen will activate.”
Oh. Well he supposed that made sense. With a quick shrug, Snap reached over and touched the monitor. Upon placing his hand against it, he could hear a small whirring sound. His eyes widened and he moved his hand away quickly, thinking that he activated something horrible.
To his surprise, the screen began to glow brightly for a few moments. It was swift and constrasted so starkly with everything around him. He had to raise his hands up and cover his eyes for several moments, trying to block out the light. Thankfully, this was only brief and he was soon able to remove them, allowing him to see the monitor before him.
No longer glowing obnoxiously bright, he was able to see what the screen now displayed for him. There was still a mostly solid color deal. Black specifically. But now other things were on the screen as well. Lines that criss-crossed each other, curving in one direction and then the other. There were actually multiple sets of these, all neatly lined up. It took Snap a few moments to recognize this as a map of their current location.
He could see there were a few blinking red dots on the screen. There were four that were scattered in multiple directions. Then there were two which were very close to each other. Snap realized that these dots represented him and Sandra, since the sky blue dragon wasn’t far from him. But what of these smaller red dots? Perhaps he could click on one of these and...
The dot was quickly enlargened, filling up so much space on the screen itself. Clicking on it again did shrink it. Snap re-enlargened it and took note of how it looked. Judging from what he was seeing and how the shape had dramatically altered, he realized that this was a Beanie Boy. Looking at the other dots, he realized that they, too, were also Beanie Boys.
Well that took care of that. He was able to see where the Beanie Boys were and he was able to see his position in the castle in relation to everything else. This would certainly be useful... He refocused his attention on now finding Rudy, Penny, and Mint. Once he figured out where they were in the castle, he could plot to escape and reroute there. That is...provided he remembered these pathways well enough.
He didn’t see them anywhere on this level. But then, he didn’t expect them to be. Knowing his friends, they would have gone another way. So he moved his eyes along the screen and looked at other locations.
The next level yielded the same result. There were no dots here, not even one for a Beanie Boy. And he hadn’t yet found Skrawl. Then the next level showed nothing, either. Snap was still not all that worried. He guessed that the further he went down, the more likely he was going to find his friends. They were likely hiding in one of the lower levels, where Sandra rarely went.
...hmm... he had looked at five more levels and he still didn’t see his friends. Okay, that wasn’t a problem. He still had some more left to look at. He knew this machine was working. It was showing him, Sandra, and the Beanie Boys, so surely he’d find his friends eventually. There were a lot of levels here to look at. He just needed to keep going and...
Still nothing. At this point, Snap was starting to get a little worried, but he still hung on. He ignored that sensation in his chest as he kept on looking. Rudy, Penny, and Mint were in here somewhere. He had to find them. He just had to... He kept skimming through the levels faster and faster.
But no matter how hard he scrolled his eyes along the monitor, no matter how many levels of this castle that he looked at, he still couldn’t find anything. He had been through ten levels so far, and he still found absolutely nothing.
Snap could feel his heart starting to race against his chest. His eyes widened and he clenched his teeth. He thought for sure that he could feel himself begin to get a little sweatier. He didn’t want to believe that his friends weren’t here. They were in here somewhere. He just had to keep looking harder. They...They must be on one of the very lowest levels. It would take a while to get there. But soon he would find them and then he could try to meet up with them.
He used his hand to scroll through the images faster and faster. His mind whirled with fast-moving thoughts, clogging up the interior of his skull. He tried to ignore the pounding in his head from each heart beat as he tried to find any kind of evidence for his friends being here. But it seemed like the more he scrolled, the more he was proving Sandra’s statement...that his friends...really weren’t here...
No...it couldn’t be true. They couldn’t have left him... They just had to be here somewhere. There’s nowhere else they could be. Snap opened his mouth and breathed in faster and faster, feeling his heart nearly jump out of his chest. He could feel a tingly, burning yet chilling sensation in his fingers. His eyes widened and he could feel more sweat dripping down his face. He kept on looking and looking until...
He was on the last level. He was skimming over what he knew was the final chance for his friends to be there. But no matter which way he looked, this level was just as empty as all of the others. His heart twisted and yanked inside of his chest when he realized this could only mean one possible thing.
His friends weren’t here...
But that was impossible.. They had to be here somewhere... He just had to keep looking hard enough. Sooner or later, he would find them. He couldn’t give up looking for them...
But it was no use. No matter how many times he looked around, double checking and triple checking, there was absolutely no change. His head spun and ached. His heart felt like it was going to burst open. His mouth was open and panting even harder, making his throat become dry. And the results were still the same. His friends were not in the castle.
He shook his head in disbelief, his eyes remaining wide. He could feel his head swimming with thoughts as he tried to comprehend what he was seeing. It just didn’t make any sense. He found himself shaking his head slowly from side to side, his breathing become shaky, his eyes starting to burn with the faintest hint of tears. There was no way his friends would leave him, right? Just no way that they would abandon him.
Yet, as much as he tried to look, so many times of trying to prove her wrong...he had nothing to show for it. No evidence to support himself. Absolutely no sign of his friends being here. They were just...gone.
Snap lowered his head towards the ground, staring into nothingness, his body filling with a cold, burning sensation. He could feel every corner of his body feeling like it was set on fire. He couldn’t stop his shivering, couldn’t stop the rapidly moving thoughts from invading his head. He grabbed onto his head and gently rubbed it, trying to help himself feel better. But the longer he rubbed his scalp, the worse his headache seemed to feel. He soon pulled his hands away and let them fall to his side.
He just stood there, kind of loose yet kind of tense at the same time. A weird mix. He stared out at the screen before him. He was looking it over again, not really taking in what he was seeing other than the fact that he still only saw the same amount of red dots before. He couldn’t find any of them and even Skrawl was absent...
Well he was not too concerned about Skrawl, so that didn’t bother him. But Rudy, Penny, and Mint... Just where were those guys? They weren’t anywhere on here.. They had to have been...
Snap’s eyes widened and he whirled himself around to Sandra. He stood there, glaring at her intently, his teeth gritted against each other. Sandra looked at him in confusion, tilting her head to one side. Without warning, Snap found himself charging at her, unable to stop himself. Sandra jumped out of the way, letting him run past her.
Snap skidded to a halt and stood there with his back arched forward. His hands were placed on his thighs and he panted heavily, struggling to catch his breath. Then he turned his head and he looked over at Sandra, baring his teeth. Turning himself around slowly and pointing his rounded hand in her direction, he gave a single, rage-filled cry.
“What the hell have you done with my friends?!”
sss
Sandra blinked several times as she stared at Snap. Her expression remained blank, even as her muscles tugged at her face, wanting to contort it. She twitched her tail from one way to the other. Her red eyes narrowed ever so slightly as she took in the statement that Snap had made.
“What have I done to your friends? Why, Snacks...you should already know that.” Sandra leaned herself back slightly, folding her arms against her chest. “I’ve done nothing to them.”
“Y-Yes you have! You must have! You... You monster!” Snap took a couple steps towards her. She could see how hard his body was shaking and she was amazed that he could still stand like that. “You did something to them! Y-You killed them...” His eyes began to water a bit at this. “You killed my friends...! Murderer!”
Sandra rolled her eyes at this accusation. Not that she wasn’t too surprised. Snap was in such an emotional state right now. In such denial... So of course he was going to try to deny the ‘truth’ she had given him and automatically assume the worst. “Go ahead and accuse me of that all you want to, Snacks. Quite frankly, I cannot blame you.” She lifted a hand in gesture. “But I must confess that I really didn’t do anything to them. They left on their own accord.” She closed her eyes softly. “Some friends they turned out to be, right?”
“N-No... That’s not true!” Snap shouted at her, stomping his feet against the ground. “This is all some kind of trick! You killed them and now you are trying to fool me into thinking they left me here on purpose!” Sandra didn’t answer him, just raising her eyebrows in response. Snap hissed at this and took a step forward. He pointed his rounded hand at her again in an accusatory manner. “Admit it, you disgusting demonic dragon!”
Sandra simply raised her hand up and gave a loud yawn, moving her hand back and forth in front of her open mouth. She ignored Snap’s loud ‘grr’ sound at this, enjoying the look on his face. How flushed with red he was, tears already streaming down his face. He was filled to the brim with anger, to the point where she was surprised that he didn’t explode. This was such an amusing sight.
Sandra began to pace back and forth in front of Snap, watching him carefully. Even though his eyes were solid white, she could almost feel his pupils moving along with her movements, boring through her. While for most, this would be uncomfortable, for her it was almost thrilling.
“You saw for yourself that they aren’t there. You saw all those red dots. None of them were your friends, were they?” Sandra tilted her head to one side, a grin spreading across her face. “If I still had them here, they would be displayed on the monitor. But it didn’t...did it?” She pulled her lips back into a partial, sadistically happy-looking snarl. “You can deny it all you want to, Snacks. But you will have to accept the truth sooner or later...”
Snap widened his eyes at this. He soon shook his head and he took a step back, keeping his teeth gritted at her. He looked almost like a feral animal ready to strike. She wouldn’t be surprised at all if he suddenly grew fangs. “J-Just tell me what you did to my friends...! Where are they...? Where did you bury them?!”
Sandra placed her hand against her face, slowly shaking it. “You still don’t realize it, do you?” She reopened her eyes and stared down at his shivering form. “I didn’t do anything to them. They left on their own.” Sandra took a few steps towards him, her mouth spreading downward, her eyes practically glowing. “You can pretend that I am lying all you want to. I do not care.” She tilted her head so sharply to one side that she could hear a crack inside. “But rest ‘assured’, little Snap, that I have not killed your friends. Sure I admit to messing with them....but they still left on their own. Willingly, I might add.”
“Where have you hidden their bodies?!” Snap raised up his fists, fully prepared to attack. His face was stained in redness from his tears. “Take me to them! They deserve a proper burial!”
“My, aren’t you so quick to jump to conclusions.... You really think your friends are dead?” Sandra shrugged her shoulders in a nonchalant manner. “Is your mind always this dark?”
“Shut up! I know they’re dead!” Snap’s voice dripped with venom and emotion. “I-If they were alive, they would have shown up on the chart somewhere! They...”
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. “Not exactly...Look here.” Sandra moved towards the monitor. She used one of her feather fingers to move through it slowly until she reached one spot. She pointed at two new red dots, ones that Snap himself had failed to notice due to his frantic state. “These two represent that condor, Courtney. Here is where her meat is stored, and here....” She trailed her finger along, soon ending up outside of the map. “..is where her bones lay.”
Snap looked at the screen, his eyes widening as he stared upon what Sandra was pointing to. “B-But... I...”
“If you want to keep denying it, that’s fine.” Sandra commented, not even bothering to look at him. She took in a deep breath and sighed. “But I’m afraid it is true. They did leave you. If they were here, they would show up.” She turned her head and she gave him a backwards, sideways glance. “This monitor spreads out for several miles as you can see...” She then looked back. Her voice became a little quiet and almost weak-sounding, further driving home her statement. “As much as it pains me to say, they really did abandon you. You can see for yourself here. They are nowhere to be found, and trust me, if they were dead, you would have seen where I put their bodies.”
“Th-Then you dragged them out further! Trying to make me believe that they...” Snap started to say.
Sandra cut him off, raising her hand up. “I can assure you, Snap, that I did not leave this premises. I couldn’t have done it.” She paused for a moment. Then she said, “And before you say the Beanie Boys did it, I can say for certain that they had been trying to stop them. They weren’t able to do so in time, and they got away. With no intent on coming back.”
She started to make her way closer to Snap. She watched as he still looked so desperate, determined to find some kind of hole in her story. She could see the frustration surging in his face. She could almost see the blood vessels in his eyes grow as he looked left and right in desperation. She softened her expression up as she got closer.
Snap turned his head from left to right. He stared at the monitor, at Sandra, out the doorless entry that they had come in from. His breathing quickened a little, and she could practically hear his mind’s gears spinning about inside his head. He soon stared at her entirely, and he began to cringe away from her, raising his hand up as though she thought she was about to strike him.
Sandra did not get much resistance out of him, though, not even when she moved in to wrap her arms around him. Snap did jerk about for a little bit, but the shock of this discovery was enough to keep him pretty weakened. He soon found himself leaning against Sandra, not from will, but from the fact that he wasn’t even trying to stand using his feet anymore. Snap could do little more than growl as Sandra pressed him against her in what looked like a comforting hug.
“I know it is hard for you to accept, Snap. I know you are having difficulty processing this. I know it may take you a little while to realize the truth.” Sandra spoke softly, attempting to sound almost reassuring. She could feel Snap breathing against her, his chest inflating and deflating constantly. She tightened her grip on him slightly. “But I am telling you the truth.”
“Th-There...there has to be something that...” Snap spoke. His voice still had a panicked tone to it. But she noticed something different about it. Something that sounded almost...accepting. “They have to be here somewhere... Just h-hiding... They...”
Sandra let out a small sigh and shook her head slowly. “I fear not.” She moved her hand up and down his back slowly. “I know you wish that were the case. I am afraid that isn’t true. I saw them flee with my own eyes, Snap.”
Snap gave a small, weak wriggle in her arms, though he was too weak to actually make himself move away from her. “Y-You’re lying...”
Sandra knew that fully convincing Snap was a difficult tast. But perhaps if she planted the seeds of doubt in his head, they could grow and fester into something...more. She knew of one way to strike at him in such a way that he would have no choice but to consider that possibility. She struggled not to smile, not to give herself away, as she moved away from Snap and gripped onto his shoulders. She looked down at him, almost like a mother would her child.
And then she spoke. “I actually heard Rudy making a promise.” At this, Snap looked up at her, his eyes wide, a few tears edging underneath them. “He had promised that he would stay behind and try to save you. He had sounded so sincere...” Sandra added a tinge of venom to those words, her teeth gritting tightly. “He sounded like he actually cared about you...”
Snap licked his lips slowly, looking rather hesitant to even try asking. But he soon managed to say, “Wh-What did he end up doing...?”
Sandra narrowed her eyes into slits. “He abandoned you, along with those others. He had promised to help you, Snap. The little fucker made a promise...” She formed a fist with her hand, shaking it. “And he still left you behind!” She forced herself to sigh through her gritted teeth. “I guess you being his best friend...and his creation..just wasn’t good enough.” She closed her eyes and she shook her head slowly. “...now was it...?”
Snap whispered under his breath, “N-No...”
“I’m sorry, but it’s true.” Sandra told him. She didn’t care if she was starting to sound a little repetitive at this point. She was in the home stretch now. She just had to keep hammering this in until Snap accepted it to be true. He might be difficult at first, but he knew that, sooner or later, he would cave in. “He had left you behind on purpose. He doesn’t care about you. If he did, he would have kept his promise. But he broke it...” She gave a dramatic pause, leaning herself in towards Snap. “...just like all the others, right..?”
“No...no...” Snap shook his head in utter denial. He struggled to get away from her. Sandra did release him and she watched as he staggered back, holding onto his head. “Th-That’s not...it couldn’t be....” He darted his eyes around, clearly struggling against his own mind, trying to find something..anything...but...
Sandra watched him with narrowed eyes for several moments. Then she let out a small sigh, staring at him as sympathetically as she could. She started to make her way towards him again, her red eyes not daring to leave him. Snap looked up at her, breathing quickly through his open mouth. He didn’t attempt to move away from her, his legs too weak and wobbly to help him back to his feet. She had noticed that he had dropped onto his knees at this point.
She watched as he continued to struggle with himself. He continued to whisper denials under his breath. He conitnued fighting against his own mind, trying to find some kind of justification for what Rudy did, or trying to find another explanation for her words. But predictably, it seemed like he couldn’t think of anything, causing his body to shake harder and himself to breathe in and out in a rather quickened fashion.
And all Sandra did was watch. She allowed him to keep fighting with himself. She let him burn out his thoughts and his mind. She let him drop down further into the ground, tears shedding from his eyes as he started to be confronted with the ‘truth’. He could keep trying to deny it, as his constant whispering suggested. But he was starting to realize...there was absolutely no denying it. He had no way of explaining what was going on...
...except with him being abandoned.
“N-No.. Please...no...” Snap whimpered softly. “I-It isn’t p-p-possible...th-they couldn’t have... R-Rudy w-w-wouldn’t...”
Sandra pulled him into a tighter hug, one hand holding the back of his head and the other rubbing his back up and down. “I’m so sorry, Snap.” She told him in a soft, gentle voice. “I am so sorry.”
“No...I...” Snap’s voice trailed off after that and he just...gave in.
Sandra widened her eyes a bit when she felt Snap grabbing onto her. But she didn’t move nor did she attempt to push him away as he held onto her tightly. She could feel his hands pressing up against her, his head pushing up against her body. At this point, it was clear that Snap did not care who he was holding onto; he just wanted to seek comfort in some way.
And she provided that for him. With his emotions overwhelming him, the small blue and white zoner was desperate to find some relief from it, and he was willing to take it from anywhere. Even from her. And so he continued to hold onto her firmly, pressing his face against her light blue body and just...crying.
Sandra tried not to growl as she heard the zoner start to cry like that. She struggled to keep herself under control, not wanting to do anything to ruin this moment. She just...held onto him, keeping him in a nice, secure hug. She whispered soft, gentle words to him as she continued to stroke him. She tried not to pay any mind to how his tears were wetting her skin, and she ignored the mucous coming out of his nose the best that she could.
She was not sure how long Snap cried like this. But regardless of how long it was taking, she still held onto him. She could feel Snap slowly, surely, start to give into her further. She could feel his body starting to become more lax, his energy depleting from him rapidly. His crying soon began to settle down as well, soon becoming nothing more than broken whimpers. And these had begun to weaken as well, to the point where she couldn’t hear them much at all.
Sandra eventually pulled away from Snap and she stared down at him, trying to look as sympathetic as she could. She could see how tears still leaked down his face. She could hear him giving a few soft sniffling sounds, his eyes looking all red and puffy. She tried to look at him as sympathetically as she could, reaching down and stroking his cheek gently.
“Oh you poor, sweet little child..” She began. Snap kept his gaze down low, looking rather defeated. “I know what it is like to have a friend abandon you like that.” She struggled not to make mention about what Snap had done to her. “You put all your faith into someone...and that is the thanks that they give you. That is how they show how ‘loyal’ they are to you...” She growled softly before forcing herself to sigh. “Well you don’t have to worry about me doing that, Snap. I promise I wouldn’t leave you hanging.”
It was hard to tell if Snap was comforted by this or not. He didn’t look away from her, though. He just kept staring, his eyes going wide, his mouth dropping open further. He took in a few deep breaths, looking as if he wanted to say something. Yet he couldn’t bring himself to do anything except a little bit of stuttering.
Sandra smiled the best she could at him, trying to look as reassuring as possible. “You can trust me, Snap. I can promise you that. I promise you will be safe with me.”
Snap stared at her for several moments, but he still remained silent.
Sandra held onto his face with both of her hands. She gently pulled him in closer, putting her face close to his. “I know you want to have some form of justice, am I right? I can see it in your eyes. You trusted Rudy and he abandoned you. They all did. They left you here to fend for yourself.” She tilted her head to one side. “Wouldn’t you want to get back at them? Don’t you want to make them pay for what they have done to you?”
Snap stared up at Sandra, blinking slowly. He turned his head down, staring into nothingness. His gaze moved from one side to the other in a slow pattern. He opened his mouth, then shut it, gritting his teeth. Then, at last, he looked up at her, narrowing his eyes into slits. “...Yes.”
Sandra couldn’t help but feel shocked by that answer. A part of her had expected Snap to put up a tougher fight than that. But oh well; at least he was responding just as she hoped that he would. She curled her lips back into a broad smile, giving a soft chuckle. “I know how you can accomplish this. I already have a plan set in motion. I do need some help with it, though.” She tilted her head to one side. “How about you help me?”
Snap nodded his head slowly in response, his eyes narrowing further. “Okay... I will.”
Sandra couldn’t help but grin at this. She could feel herself swell up with excitement upon realizing that she seemed to have finally gotten through to Snap. It seemed that, at long last, she had finally submitted to her. Her sessions with him were paying off at last.
She leaned in and she gave him another kiss on his lips. And this time, not only did Snap not fight back, but he did something that she did not expect him to do this fast, and it only made her more excited: He began to kiss her back.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 7, 2016 21:16:50 GMT -5
Chapter 42: When Things Look Too Easy
My philosophy is that things are just as wrong as they seem. -Because Of Me, Seether
Dr. Crobat let out a small groan as he forced his eyes open. He felt an ache spreading throughout his body, making him feel a little dizzy. As he forced himself to sit up, he was struck so hard by this sensation that he nearly fell back down into the ground. Feeling his way around, his vision still blurry, he managed to locate a wall near him. He grabbed onto it and he leaned himself against it, breathing in heavily.
For several moments, he struggled to remember just what had happened. He gritted his teeth and let out another groan as he tried to cope with the dull ache in his head. It felt almost like he had fallen asleep for hours or something. Yet he could not remember actually falling asleep. In fact, all that he could remember....
His eyes widened. He had been running, right? He remembered trying to get away from somewhere as quickly as possible. Wait...he wasn’t riding, he had been riding on something. He was on something large and heavy and yet swift. Something soft and green and...
He looked ove rand he could see that, next to him, laid Ripclaw. The massive dinosaur was curled up near him, and he was so close that part of him was actually touching her. He realized that his hand was actually above her long tail. He slowly moved his hand down until he touched her. He found himself leaning against her, seeking out her warmth. For some reason, this did help him feel a little better.
He soon recalled that he and Ripclaw had been trying to get away from Bell. Yes, he was starting to remember now. They had been running as fast as they could, and Bell was trying to get them. Or rather, his men were. Bell was desperate to get them back and had sent out a large group of people to get him. More than what was required. Even that female lizard officer was sent after him, and it had taken a while before he and Ripclaw were anywhere close to having a chance of getting away.
How had they done that, though? He couldn’t really fully remember. He remembered that he had been chased into one of the forested sections of ChalkZone. So the chase had lasted for a long while at that point; he wasn’t too close to the edge of ChalkZone City when he and Ripclaw first started to flee.
But whatever happened, he somehow ended up here, in what looked to be a circular, small cave of sorts. Hmm, no...not a cave. It didn’t look like it naturally formed. It instead looked as though someone had taken their bare hands and dug into this place. It was pretty decent for something made that way, but that did nothing to ease his mind. Someone had to have made this. Someone had brought them here.
But the question was...
...who did?
Dr. Crobat forced himself to stand up all the way. He had to be careful. He didn’t want to end up waking Ripclaw by mistake, and he had to take care not to hit the ceiling; some spots were pretty low. He was actually amazed that Ripclaw would even crawl into a place like this. It just seemed like...just not a place where he’d think she’d want to be.
He took a few steps forward, looking left and right slowly, his mind on full alert. He didn’t want to give his potential captor any alert that he was awake.
Wait, captor? Was he really that paranoid? Well he did have every right to be. He had been nearly incarcarated by a mad jail warden who wanted Skrawl to rule ChalkZone. And he had narrowly missed being captured again because of...who knows what. Of course he had every reason to be cautious even in this situation. He had no idea just who had taken him here. How did he know if they were friend or foe?
Upon thinking that, he suddenly heard footsteps coming towards him from one side. The bird zoner immediately whirled himself around, spreading his wings out in a defensive stance, his talons pressing against the rock. His narrowed eyes could see a form coming in from a shadowy part of this makeshift room. He gritted his beak, waiting for the individual to come forward.
“Wow! You’re really tense! Is that the thanks I get for saving you?”
The bird zoner’s eyes widened at that voice and he could feel himself start to relax a little. He blinked a few times, squinting as he tried to get a good look at the person that was still cast in full shadow. “Taima...? Is that you...?”
Sure enough, when the individual stepped out of the shadows and some of the light actually hit them, it took only seconds for Dr. Crobat to realize that his hunch had been correct. There stood Taima right before him, smiling over at him, nervously yet reassuringly.
“Of course it’s me! What?” Taima raised his arms at his sides. “Were you expecting someone else?”
“Well, I...” Dr. Crobat began.
Taima cut him off. “Oh don’t worry about it. You’re just confused, is all. You did take quite a drop there.” Taima’s face furrowed with concern as he pointed his finger at him. “I had been so worried that you wouldn’t wake up. You’re lucky that it didn’t end up a lot worse.”
Dr. Crobat blinked a few times at this. A head injury? But he felt fine. He...
Suddenly another bout of dizziness struck him, accompanied by a stronger, sharper pain zipping through his head. He let out a groan as he stumbled forward a little, grabbing onto his head. He managed to stop himself from falling by some miracle. He kept holding his head, rubbing it gently. He didn’t stop until he felt that sudden bout of pain dissipate. Once it did, he looked back over at Taima, his eyes wide.
The fact that he had been saved by Taima, someone that he had rarely seen since the incident five years ago, was already enough to shock him. But this injury... He couldn’t blame Taima for not treating it. He wasn’t a doctor, after all. But how did Taima get him here without accidentally hurting him further? And just how did he get this injury to start with anyway?
He did kind of vaguely remember coming across some kind of patch of grass... no, it was vine. Yes, a patch of vines over an opening, and then he fell through and...
Dr. Crobat closed his eyes and seethed as pain once more shot through his head, freezing him in place. Just how hard had he hit his head? Just how badly had he been hurt? At the moment, he couldn’t really tell. Not without the proper equipment. The only thing he did know is that he was going to need to lay down for a little while and rest before he tried to do anything else. So, rubbing his head gently with his clawed fingertips, he lowered himself to the ground, crossing his legs against each other.
Taima looked down at him sympathetically. “Yeah, like I said. A nasty hit.” He put his hand on his hips as he tilted his head to one side. “By the way, just what were you doing running around in these woods?”
Gritting his teeth, Dr. Crobat looked up at the stick figure zoner. “I could ask you the same thing.”
Taima shrugged. “Where I choose to live is none of your business.”
Dr. Crobat noticed a small tinge of bitterness in that voice. He couldn’t help but sigh. He had a strong feeling that Taima still hadn’t gotten over what happened before. Even if he claimed to have gotten better, a part of him was still bothered by it. He wouldn’t be surprised if Taima had chosen to come out here so that he wouldn’t hurt anyone again.
Well, it was indeed his choice and he wasn’t going to press the matters further. Besides, it wasn’t like it was an even important detail. There were other things he had to be concerned with other than just why Taima chose to live out here. So rather than ask Taima any questions, he decided to answer the one presented to him.
“I had wanted to warn the town about Sandra.” Began Dr. Crobat.
Taima took in a sharp breath at this. “Yes, I remember she had returned...” He bit his lip, lowering his head, fumbling with his fingers a little. “I...do regret that I was a coward and ran off when I first saw that she was back...”
“Oh don’t worry. I’m sure many zoners did.” Dr. Crobat tried to sound as gentle as he could.
“I know I shouldn’t blame myself but... I just wish there was something I could have done to help them, you know? I mean...I was there and...”
“Shh it’s okay. Don’t get worked up about it. What’s done is done.”
Dr. Crobat didn’t want to sound dismissive of the lives lost. In fact, that wasn’t his intention. He just wanted Taima to realize that there was no shame in running away. Not many could stand up to Sandra, not with those horrendeous powers of hers. It was only natural for Taima to start running off, especially when Sandra slaughtered so many zoners like that...
“Yes, I know.” Taima said, nodding his head slowly. “I still just...” He shut his mouth firmly, pressing his teeth against each other. He then managed to shake his head a couple of times to try to get the thoughts out of his mind. Then he looked over at him, raising an eyebrow. “So you were trying to warn them about Sandra...and somehow you ended up here?”
Dr. Crobat nodded his head a few times. “That is correct.”
Taima frowned his eyes a little. “Just how did that happen?”
The bird zoner lowered his head. “I was tricked....” He shut his eyes, clenching his beak as he remembered. “I was confronted in this building and...it was a trap and I fell for it and...” He didn’t bother recalling all the details, as it wasn’t important for Taima to know every little thing. Just the overall events that took place. “They took me to Bell, and he told me that he wanted Skrawl to run this place and...”
“What?!” Taima jolted straight up, his eyes going wider than the bird had ever seen them go. “But..how...why?!”
Dr. Crobat shook his head. “I’m not really sure. All I know is that he insisted that Skrawl would make a better guardian than Rudy or the others and...I have no idea why. I mean..I tried to ask him if there was anyone else...” Dr. Crobat raised his hand up in gesture. “...but Bell insisted that...no, it had to be Skrawl. That there was no one else who could be fit to take over...”
Taima stared at him long and hard, his wide eyes looking as if they were pleading with him not to be correct. When he found that this was not the case, he let his arms drop to his sides and he let out a soft, shaken sigh. “I-I-I don’t believe it..”
“Well believe it.” Dr. Crobat narrowed his eyes. “Now we don’t have just an issue with Sandra. Now we have trouble coming from within.”
Taima rubbed his arm nervously, looking left and right. He then stared at the bird zoner, his eyes filling with more desperateness. “...what do you propose we do then...?”
Dr. Crobat opened his mouth to speak, only to pause. He struggled to find something to say. But at the moment, nothing came to mind. He gritted his teeth tightly, forcing his head to move away in one direction. He shut his eyes tightly, feeling the tips of his wings and toes burn in frustration. “I-I don’t know...” He opened his eyes partway and stared into nothingness. “...I just don’t know...”
sss
“What do you mean, you lost him?!”
Sarando cringed at the sound of his friend yelling at him. Or was he even a friend anymore? He could not longer tell. He wanted to believe that they still had a connection with each other. He still wanted to truly believe that they were still the best of friends.
But..lately, with this crazy talk of Skrawl taking over and... Not to mention the fact that Bell had gotten more and more used to the idea of killing to get what he wanted, he wasn’t even sure if he could consider him a friend anymore. No, this was not the same Bell that he knew. This was not the same zoner that he could call a friend.
Bell towered over him, narrowing his eyes at him, his arms folded against his chest. His eyes were blazing like fireballs, piercing right through his soul. He looked like he was ready to tear him apart at any second. He was almost amazed when this didn’t happen.
And he wasn’t alone. Standing not far from him was Officer Polych, her back bending a little backwards, her tail straight up and curved down. She also had her arms folded, a finger claw tapping in an almost impatient manner. She glared at him with a more piercing glare, her reptilian eyes looking as though they could kill him in a few seconds. And he wouldn’t be surprised if that were the case.
As much as he wanted to say something, as much as he wanted to defend himself, he knew that it wasn’t a good idea to say or do much to provoke either of them. He knew his place. And he demonstrated this by lowering his head and trying to look submissive.
“I’m s-s-sorry, Bell, I just...I don’t know what happened...” Sarando spoke, keeping his voice low, yet still loud enough for Bell to hear him. “I tried to catch up to them. I really did. But I..”
“But you still failed...” Bell growled under his breath, a growly edge to his voice. Sarando merely flinched at this, keepig his head low. He could hear Bell force an exasperated sigh through his mouth. “I thought I could trust you on this one, Sarando. Your flight should have made it easy for you to track them down. But you failed at this one job and I...”
Sarando could feel his heart skip a few beats. He could feel a wave of conflicting emotions strike him. On the one hand, he wanted to tell his friend..no, his ex-friend, to just fuck off. He was getting tired of being his little errand boy. But at the same time, he did still feel disappointed that he couldn’t be of better help. It was such a confusing confliction.
He did manage to raise his head up and look over at Bell. The bull zoner had his head low and he was rubbing his head, looking like he was in a lot of pain from thinking too hard. Officer Polych hadn’t changed her expression all that much, other than curling her lip up a little into a partial snarl.
Swishing her tail from side to side in an irritated fashion, Officer Polych spoke up, “I knew we shouldn’t have trusted you to do this job...” Her voice was low and had a level of contempt in it. “My best friend suffered and because of your incompetence, I can’t...”
“It’s all right. No need to get worked up.” Bell cut her off before she finished. She looked over at him, her glare remaining. “Sarando knows the consequences, and that will be taken care of shortly...isn’t that right..?” Bell glared directly at Sarando as he said this.
Sarando gulped nervously and lowered his head. Giving a few small nods, he said, “Y-Yes..” He gave another loud swallow. “I-I understand...”
Bell stared at him for a few moments, as though to silently drive in his statement. Then he straightened himself up. He took in a deep breath through his flaring nostrils. He snorted loudly and Sarando thought for sure that he could feel it hit him against his face. Then Bell turned his head to the side, staring down in one direction into the forest. “We can’t waste time on that now, however. We need to catch up to that guy before he spreads word about this.” He furrowed his eyes with concern. “He must not be allowed to get away... If anyone found out...”
Sarando, in an attempt to help his ‘friend’ feel better, straightened his shaky body up a little, spreading his wings out. “I do recall where they want...”
Bell glared at him icily. “Yet you couldn’t stop him...” Sarando let out a whimper and cringed away. Bell twitched his ear and turned his head slightly to one side. “Well...what did you see anyway?”
“Yes..” Officer Polych slithered her long tongue out for a moment, a sly, unkind smile spreading across her face. “Where did you see them running off to?”
Sarando didn’t answer right away. He instead took a moment to pause and think about where he had last seen them. He recalled he was flying towards them somewhere nearby and then they vanished and... Oh but where was it? He had to raise his head up and look around, rubbing his hands together, as he struggled to remember.
When he got a good idea of where he recalled Ripclaw and Dr. Crobat had been, he pointed his finger down in that direction. “They went that way!”
“Hmmph...” Bell stared in the direction indicated for a few moments, his eyes furrowing deeply. He then turned his head back down to where Sarando laid. “I will give you a chance to redeem yourself, Sarando...” Bell’s voice spoke, gaining a slightly dark tinge to it. Sarando stared at him, awaiting his new orders. “Go and find them.”
“And bring them back...?” Asked Sarando, somewhat reluctantly.
Bell shook his head. “I want you to...remove them as problems.”
Sarando widened his eyes at this. Though as horrified as he was, he couldn’t feel all that surprised. He didn’t even attempt to fight back at this point. Nothing he said would dissuade Bell from doing this. Once he decided on something, good luck with changing his mind.
Sarando was about to prepare himself for take off when Bell revealed he wasn’t yet done. He motioned his hoof hand towards where the lizard zoner stood, indicating her. “Take Officer Polych with you.”
“What...?” Sarando looked up at Officer Polych, cringing at the smile that she was giving him. “Why do you want me to take her with?”
“Because...” Bell stared at him with an icy expression. “..she is more reliable than you. In the event that you fail...” He gave the lizard a sideways glance. “She will succeed.”
Officer Polych released a couple of low laughs, sounding sort of amused, but sort of not. It was hard to pinpoint her exact emotion. She took a few steps closer to where Sarando stood, her head tilted so that her eyes could stare into his soul. “Think of it as a security measure...” She said as she raised her hands up, tapping her claw tips against each other. “Together, I’m sure we will be...” She spread her clawed paws outward. “...quite the team...”
Sarando swallowed hard at this. He couldn’t stop himself from giving a few small shakes. He did manage to nod his head a little, forcing himself to smile. “Y-Yes...” He said, trying to sound brave. “I’m sure we will.”
sss
The first thing that Mint realized when he opened up his eyes was how badly his head seemed to hurt. No, not just his head. It was his whole body. He felt like he had been falling for quite sometime and..
Wait, isn’t that exactly what happened? He had a distinct memory of falling down...something. He couldn’t really recall for how long. But he knew he had fallen....somewhere. He could still feel the sensation of falling, dropping onto the ground so far away down.
He attempted to sit up but he let out a loud yelp when he felt a sharp pain in his left leg. Hissing and gritting his teeth tightly, he pulled his leg to himself. He looked down at it, making sure that there wasn’t too much damage to it. There was a deep gash along the side of it and he could feel the warm blood dripping down. He gritted his teeth, but at least he didn’t seem to have any terrible wounds on here. Nothing that he could not handle.
Holding his head, he looked around where he was. Some kind of dark room. He could see the edges of the walls, tinged a light red from the small red lights everywhere. The room he was in was circular and the red lights moved around with its shape, going straight up until he couldn’t see them anymore.
Not far to his left, he could see there was a door there. No, not a door. Just a rounded opening where a door would have been. He couldn’t see anything outside that door. Just blackness. If it weren’t for the echoing, dripping sounds, he would have assumed that it didn’t lead to much of anywhere.
Mint looked back up towards the ceiling, narrowing his eyes. They must have fallen down from up there. It seemed quite far up; he was shocked that he made it out with this few injuries. Logically speaking, shouldn’t he have suffered more wounds? Oh well, at least it wasn’t as bad as it could have been. He could not really argue. He was grateful that he could even still stand up.
Moving himself up off the ground, Mint pressed his hands against his hips and bent his back backwards, hearing a small crack. He let out a small ground and he stumbled forward a little, trying to fight off the stiffness and pain in his leg. Once he managed to do that and he released a small yawn, he looked about the room, trying to look for the others.
He could see Penny laying not too far away. She wasn’t moving at all; he guessed that she must still be unconscious. That was worrisome... He narrowed his eyes a little as he moved closer towards her. He walked around her a bit, carefully examining her prone form. She looked almost as if she were just sleeping, though he knew that this was not the case.
He noticed that she had a couple of bleeding wounds herself. One of them was on her arm, another was along her side, and he could see she had a cut on her forehead as well. He winced at this. She had been hurt a little worse than him during the fall. Though she might still be fine, he couldn’t help but grit his teeth with concern. Without hesitation, he quickly moved closer to her, kneeling before her and reaching out with his hand.
With one hand on her shoulder, he gently gripped it and shook her gently. “Penny?” He whispered softly. “Penny, are you there? Please..wake up!”
Much to his relief, Penny did stir. She let out a small groan and slowly lifted her head up. Her eyes fluttered open and she seethed through her clenched teeth. She wobbled a little, but she did manage to push herself up a little with her hands, her elbows shot out at the sides. She shook her head, looking a little confused at first. Then she looked up at Mint. Her eyes, dull, slowly blinked and it took a few moments for her to recognize him. “M-Mint...?”
“Yes, it’s me.” Mint nodded his head. When he felt her start to move, he lowered his other hand to her so that he was gripping her on both shoulders. He gently yet firmly held her down. “Take it easy. You took a nasty blow.”
Penny shut her eyes tightly, letting out a small groan. “Wh-Where are we...?”
Mint narrowed his eyes. He looked up at the room around him once more. “I’m not sure. I think we fell into some kind of underground cavern or something.” He clenched his teeth for a moment. He wished he could provide Penny with more information. But until they actually look around this place, it would be hard to pinpoint their exact location. “I’m guessing we’re several miles underneath the hideout place.”
Penny gave a soft chuckle. “At least the Beanie Boys won’t find us here.”
“Yeah, that’s true.” Mint narrowed his eyes a little. “But we still need to get going soon. We can’t stick around here for long.”
Mint slowly opened Penny up. He looped one of her arms over himself and he pushed himself off the ground with his legs. He allowed Penny to lean against him, holding onto her so that her bout of dizziness didn’t cause her to fall to her feet. He could hear Penny let out a few nervous sounds, and a few small groans of pain. He looked at her sympathetically, his eyes furrowing in concern. He was grateful that her legs didn’t seem to be too damaged, but when he noticed her arm...
It was clear that it was Penny’s right arm that had been damaged. Her dominant one... She still had her left arm to defend herself with, but he wasn’t sure if she’d be able to draw. They still had the chalk Biclops brought to them, which they had separated earlier on so that they each carried some in their pockets. He just hoped that they didn’t run into a situation where Penny would need to draw fast. He wasn’t sure if she could in this state.
At least his arms were fine more or less. If they got into a tight pickle, so long as he had access to the magic chalk, he could draw something. Though for now, he may stick to just drawing walls in order to make it harder for their captors to find him.
A part of him wished that they had been more vigilant with the magic chalk. They could have gotten things taken care of faster if they had just.... But Penny did make a good point before. They should use the chalk sparingly here because it might draw too much attention. Being more discreet was the better plan, only using the chalk when they needed to.
But there was another good reason Penny wanted them to use the chalk sparingly: they needed to get used to not having the chalk readily avilable.
At first, he didn’t understand why. But when she explained it, it did make sense. They were used to having the magic chalk around for ‘easy fixes’, but once that was taken away, they were put in a weakened state. If they relied too much on the chalk, all Sandra, Skrawl, or whatever villain had to do was strip them of this and they were powerless. But if they were to practice not using too much chalk and adapt themselves, they could be better prepared and still do at least something to fight back.
“Did you..ch-check to see what’s outside this room...?” Penny asked, her voice tinged with a bit of weakness and some pain. “Or did you just get up, too?”
Mint bit his lip. “I haven’t tried looking yet. I woke up shortly before you did.” He glanced over at the opening. He stared at it for a moment before looking back at her. “I don’t like the idea of going out there unprepared, but we don’t have much of a choice, now do we?”
Penny shook her head slowly. “No, we don’t. We..” Suddenly her eyes widened. Mint stiffened, wondering if she was going to let out a scream or something. But instead, Penny simply straightened herself up and looked left and right frantically. Seeing her like this caused Mint’s heart to clench tightly. She soon spoke in a barely audible voice, “..where is Rudy...?”
“Rudy? Why he’s right...” Mint’s eyes widened. “..here...”
Mint turned his head and saw that he couldn’t seem to find Rudy anywhere. But..that couldn’t be right. They had all fallen together. He just had to be here somewhere...anywhere... Mint looked around frantically, feeling his heart race as each second went by. But no matter which way he looked, Rudy just...wasn’t in here.
He stared down at Penny, the two of them sharing a shocked expression, their breathing quickened, tinged with fear. Mint could feel his mind spinning around as it tried to process this information. And he knew Penny’s mind was doing the same thing. The two of them tried so desperately to think of what could have happened. But it was so hard to fully think with their minds flooded with several thoughts, most of them centering around just...where the heck could Rudy have gone...
Mint didn’t want to believe that they were truly separated. Yet this state of denial could not really last all that long. What was the point in that? He could see for himself that Rudy was not here. And he couldn’t say that he walked away on his own. That was not the case, clearly. Rudy’s legs didn’t work and he did not have his wheelchair or that contraption they drew on him anymore.
Much to his horror, he really could only think of one conclusion, and that was that someone had taken Rudy away from them while they were unconscious. They must have been out for longer than he had imaged. Someone had come all the way down here, grabbed Rudy, and then moved him away into a new location. Meanwhile they just kept them in here, leaving them like they didn’t matter...
The teenager narrowed his eyes at this, growling in disgust. That did seem like something Sandra would have done. Have the Beanie Boys discard them like they were meaningless while keeping Rudy, as well as Snap, all to herself...
He couldn’t help but feel a pang in his stomach, feeling it twisting. They had gotten closer to fleeing this place with their friends, and yet things had ended up... Not that he could expect less from Sandra. She had obviously thought this through, and she was determined to keep Rudy and Snap all to herself.
Well, they weren’t going to achieve anything just by sitting around here, doing nothing. They would need to figure where their friends were being held. But they did need to find their way out of here first... At least there was this opening. It was the only way out sure, but at least it was a start.
“We need to start looking for them...” Mint stated, clarifying the obvious that the two of them already knew. “I’m sure this will take us somewhere.”
Penny nodded her head. “Yes, I agree.” She let out a small shudder of pain, moving her head to one side. “We still need to be careful. We don’t know where Sandra is or the Beanie Boys or...”
Mint shut his eyes for a few moments. “Yes, I know...” He exhaled slowly, his mind swimming with thoughts. “I know...”
Helping Penny lean against him a little more, getting a good grip on her arm, Mint began to walk towards the entrance way. He moved nice and slow, making sure that Penny could keep up with him. He took care to ensure that she didn’t trip over her own feet or anything, and slowly and steadily, they got closer and closer to the door.
It did feel a little strange.. He was the one with a limp yet he’s the one helping Penny. He wasn’t even sure why. Maybe it was because he managed his pain better. Maybe his wound was not as bad as it seemed. Or maybe it was because Penny had been hit in the head. Well, she wasn’t complaining and he didn’t have that much of a hard time with it. So he kept it up as they continued to get closer to the exit.
When they had gotten close enough, Mint leaned himself forward a little, careful not to let Penny fall. He looked left and then right, trying to get a good idea of just where they were and which why they should go.
This part of the hallway was pretty dark and he thought for sure he could see a wall to his right. They must be at the end of the hallway; he could see more red lights to the left, heading down pretty far. Seeing as it was their only way to progress, he exchanged a nod with Penny before proceeding to head down this way.
Looking around, Mint could already tell that they were in some kind of cave structure. It looked pretty different from most of the hideout that he has seen, though not by much. He just guessed that this meant that they were in some place much deeper than before. They just needed to keeping following this path and try to find someway to climb back up.
It was pretty eerie, the way the red lights flickered about, almost like little flames. Mint gritted his teeth, unable to push off the feeling of forebodiness as the light glowed against his skin, illuminting him and Penny in a pale crimson.
He tried to push those thoughts aside as he did what he he could to focus on moving down this path. He tried to quicken his pace a little carefully, hoping to cover more ground but not being too overwhelming for Penny. He hoped that she would be able to recover from the dizziness soon. If they were attacked down here... He tried not to think about it and he kept moving, pulling Penny in tow.
As they continued down, he wondered just how Rudy and Snap were doing. He could feel his heart sting at the thought of them. He really hoped that they were okay. He didn’t want to think of what would happen if they...
He managed to push thoughts thoughts out of his head. No, they would be fine. They would all be okay. They would make it out of this. They would be able to stop Sandra, just like they did before. And then everything would go back to normal and...
He tried to keep his mind focused as he and Penny continued down the hallway. They would find Rudy. He’d see to that.
sss
Blackness had filled Rudy’s entire vision for...he didn’t even know how long it’s been. He had become aware of a faint dripping noise and the rush of some kind of wind. But he hadn’t tried opening his eyes. He just felt...too tired for some reason. All he wanted to do was just lay here and...
But he couldn’t. He knew he couldn’t. Even in his groggy mind, he recalled that there was an urgent reason for him to move. He couldn’t quite remember what it was. Just that it was important enough for him to get moving as quickly as possible.
But his eyes were just so heavy... It felt as though his eyes had been glued shut, which he knew wasn’t the case. It just..felt that way. He struggled to open them up, fighting against their stiffness. Then slowly, surely, he managed to open them up.
The instant the light struck his eyes, he hissed and he turned his head to the side. He gritted his teeth and seethed through his clenched teeth. He kept his eyes shut for several moments, not daring to open them up. He stayed this like for a short time, and then eventually he forced his eyes open again. He blinked them a few times, slowly adjusting himself to the bright light. Soon, he was able to keep his eyes open and his vision rapidly sharpened up.
There was a large, bright light above him. The light seemed a little low hanging; he could practically feel the heat radiating off his body. He attempted to shift himself around, but he soon realized...
...he couldn’t move...
Rudy felt a jolt of fear at this realization. He attempted to sit himself up quickly, trying to get a good look around and see what was going on. But he wasn’t able to sit up. Every time that he tried, it was like some kind of force held him back. He attempted to twist and turn himself, trying to readjust himself. He was met with similar luck, unable to do anything except just lay there.
Then, lifting his head up and looking down, he could see the cause for his current dilemma. He was strapped down to a large table. It looked like some kind of surgery table. The light shined over his body, which he realized lacked his shirt. He could easily feel the cold metal against his back, making him shiver even harder.
His mind raced with several thoughts, his breathing increasing. Why was he strapped to this table? Why was his shirt removed? Who had brought him here? Was it Sandra? Was it someone else? And just what did they want with him? What did they have planned for him? These and many more questions crowded around the frightened teenager’s mind, causing his heart and breathing rates to continue increasing at a rapid rate.
As his eyes darted around, he quickly began to realize that he was in some kind of large room. It was a little hard to look around as he realized that his neck had a metal strap on it as well. He could only lift his head up just a tad, just enough for him to look around and get an idea of his surroundings. Other than realizing the room was large, it was hard for him at first to sense if there was anything else in here aside from him, this table, and this light.
Wait, he thought he could see something. It was hard due to the glare in his eye from the light above him, but he thought that he could see the faint image of...some kind of tool kit. And perhaps a dresser over there as well. There wasn’t much else that he could make out, though. He couldn’t even see the door to this place, and most of the room was casted in shadow anyway. This light provided the only illumination and it was focused only on him.
Rudy struggled to control his breathing, and tried his best to calm himself down. He forced himself to take in slow, deep breaths, exhaling at steady increments. He did eventually manage to get himself to settle down a little. Enough that he could start thinking of his present situation and what he could do about it.
He almost laughed bitterly at that. Do about it? He was cuffed to this thing. There was no way that he could remove himself from this situation. He could struggle all he wanted to. He wouldn’t be able to free himself. Not with half his body immobile like this, numb and unable to be controlled. He could never truly give it his all. He was trapped here.
But though he could not free himself, he could at least try to make sense of his situation. And maybe even formulate some kind of plan of escape. If he couldn’t get himself free, then he cold find a way to trick his captor into setting him free somehow.
He still wasn’t entirely sure who had taken him. He recalled nothing from the moment that he and his friends had fallen to when he woke up. He wasn’t entirely certain if it was Sandra or someone entirely different. This place did not look nor smell like the place they had been in before. He couldn’t help but theorize that they were in some new place. And if that were the case, then why should he assume that it was Sandra who had taken him this time? Maybe it was someone different.
His heart twisted at the thought of that. He and his friends had already suffered so much already. They had enough problems on their hands. They didn’t need to deal with something like this. They didn’t need to be given another situation that they had to worm their way out of.
But that was just how life was at times, right? You would think that you were getting out of something, and then life found a way to through something else at you. There was really nothing that he could do except just...accept his situation and plot a way to get out of here. He was confident that he could figure out something. He just...needed some time and patience, and do whatever he could not to let emotion take him over.
Then, as he was trying to think of just how he could have gotten here, he could hear something echoing nearby, somewhere outside the door that he was not able to see.
Voices.
“Are you sure about this?”
“Yes.”
“But...”
“Everything will go splendidly. Don’t you worry.”
Hmm...So this place wasn’t abandoned after all... Not that he was that worried about that. He knew that at least one person had to be here. After all, someone had to have tied him up here. Still, it was nice to get some kind of confirmation so that he wasn’t here all by himself. He’d never get out in that situation.
But who were these guys talking? He couldn’t really recognize their voices. They were too distorted and distant to fully make them out. He tried to lift his head up and listen the best that he could. But try as he might, he was not able to hear them any better. So he instead just settled himself down and tried to listen to what he could make out. Maybe, if he listened long enough, he would figure out something that could help him with his current predicament.
“Do you really think it’s fair...?”
“Hmm? What?”
“You know... This. Is it fair that we...”
“Of course it is!”
“But..S..”
“Oh will you stop your belly aching?! Look, I was in denial as well, but you heard what Sandra said. This could be the big break that we’ve been waiting for!”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. So, Sandra really was behind this. Then these voices... He wanted to guess that they were the Beanie Boys. Perhaps he still was back at that hideout after all.
He noticed just how anxious one of them sounded, while the other sounded exciting. He had to wonder just what put them in this state to begin with. Well the nervous one he could understand. The Beanie Boys had been in this state for a while, considering what Sandra had been doing with Skrawl. But why did the other sound so excited? That didn’t seem to match with what he had seen of the Beanie Boys beforehand...
He could feel his gut twisting inside his abdomen. For this particular Beanie Boy to sound so excited... He knew it couldn’t be good news.
“This will revolutionize everything! Don’t you see? We don’t need to...”
“But still... How can we subject Skrawl to...”
“Will you stop worrying about him?! You heard Sandra! This procedure will only make him, and her, stronger! You shouldn’t be worried. You should be fucking celebrating!”
“Maybe... Still, I’m not entirely sure about this.”
“Oh stop being such a worrywort!”
Rudy narrowed his eyse at this. The Beanie Boys were up to something...but what? He tried to listen in some more. He hoped that they would reveal some more information. But at this point, the Beanie Boys had already left, having gone down the hallway further. He could no longer hear them, no matter how hard he tried to listen.
He frowned at this, feeling his head ache and swim with the new information. What were those Beanie Boys talking about? What was Sandra planning? What did Skrawl have anything to do with it? Didn’t Sandra have not much use for Skrawl? But then again, if that were the case, then why did she even keep him alive for...
It struck him then and there that Sandra had...something in mind for Skrawl. Something that would surely give her more control, certainly. And it was something that was going to benefit her in some way, no doubt. He wasn’t entirely sure just what that could be, though. She did have a chance of getting Skrawl’s partnership and she blotched that up real good. Though it was possible that Sandra never wanted to team up with him at all.
But if she didn’t want him for teamwork, then...
...what did she want him for..?
He struggled to think of something, anything, that would make sense. But his mind was drawing a blank. He just...couldn’t think of anything that would apply to this. The only thing that he could think of was that she wanted to use Skrawl’s intelligence for something, but with the way the Beanie Boys talked and sounded, this didn’t seem like it would be the case.
Before he had a chance to continue thinking, another sound began to fill his ears. He turned his head as far over as he could, struggling to stare at the door that he could only just barely see out of the corner of his eye. He could hear...something approaching. He licked his lips and gritted his teeth nervously. He tried to look as brave as he could, not wanting to make himself appear weak before Sandra.
Though after what she had done to him..that was going to be heard.. He closed his eyes, letting out a soft whimper. He couldn’t believe that she... He tried to keep the horrid thoughts out of his head, but no matter what he tried, he just...
Then he heard something ring through his ears. Something that was soft and gentle, almost caressing the side of his face. He lifted his head up as far as he could go, his eyes going wide. It couldn’t be... Could it? No, things couldn’t possibly be that easy. There had to be some kind of catch. There was no way that...
Then, when he saw some kind of shadow forming in the room, stretching along the walls, when he saw the shape of them... Rudy could feel his heart start to flutter and he couldn’t stop himself from smiling.
“G-Guys...?”
sss
Despite the pain that she was in, the moment that Penny saw Rudy strapped to the table like that, she immediately wrenched herself free of Mint and rushed over to his side. Her heart pounded inside her head as many thoughts raced through her mind.
What had been done to him?
Who did this to him?
What did they plan on doing to him further?
These and many more questions crowded inside of her mind, causing her to shake and shiver. She could feel herself start to become nauseous and she was surprised that she didn’t throw up. Though she managed to control herself, when she was at Rudy’s side, she just couldn’t stop her shaking, her wide eyes staring down at him as she surveyed him to see if he had any injuries on him.
“Rudy! What happened!” That was the first thing she thought to ask. Her wide eyes refused to leave Rudy, and she kept on scanning him over and over, unable to stop her quick breathing.
Thankfully, Rudy didn’t seem to be in as much pain as she thought. Or if he was, he did a good job of hiding it. He gave her a small smile, a sight that caused her eyes to water. “I’m glad that you guys are okay.”
Penny smiled at this. But then her eyes furrowed slightly and she repeated her question. “Rudy, what happened to you?”
Rudy closed his eyes tightly, as if to try to remember. He stayed like this for several moments before he reopened his eyes. He looked back up at his friends and he shook his head. “I’m sorry...I really don’t know. I just woke up here.”
“You were obviously taken here while you were still out cold.” Mint said as he walked up to them. He took position beside Rudy on the other side, his eyes surveying his injuries and flinching at the sight that he was beholding. “Oh gawd... I... Why would they need his shirt off..?”
Several horrible thoughts ran through Penny’s mind at this. She had some pretty good ideas on why they would remove Rudy’s shirt. But she didn’t want to focus on that now. She instead moved her eyes up to where Rudy was cuffed into the board. Silently, without saying a word, she walked up to one of the cuffs and reached her hand over to examine them.
They were pretty smooth and hard. They looked as if they would take a lot of effort to break free out of. A bit overexcessive for someone who could not use their legs. Not that she excepted less from Sandra. She was positive that this is who had done this to Rudy. And after what they had seen her do to Rudy...
She struggled to keep those wretched thoughts out of her mind. Sandra would get her punishment in due time. There was no way that she was going to get away with what she has done. She wasn’t entirely certain what kind of punishment she’d recieve this time. But at this rate, Penny had a strong hunch that, no matter what they chose, many people, including herself, would feel that she was getting off too easy.
Rather than letting herself continue to think about that for too long, Penny reached into her pocket and pulled out one of the pieces of magic chalk. Turning her attention to where Rudy was strapped down, she moved herself a little closer and reached out with the magic chalk. Drawing a line around the cuff, it took only seconds for a hole to materialize, freeing that arm. This had been easy to accomplish despite her right arm hurting her. Not like it takes much effort to draw a simple circle, right?
Once she had repeated this same process with his other limbs, she and Mint helped Rudy to sit up. They didn’t take any further steps for about a minute. They allowed Rudy some time to rub his wrists a little, his hand moving up and down each other. At no point did he try doing his legs. After all, he couldn’t feel them that well. Only once he was done doing that did they take the next step.
“We need to give him a mode of transportation.” Penny stated. She frowned deeply as she looked from Rudy and then down the hallway that they had come out from. “It would take us too long if we carried him.”
“Not that I would want you to do that.” Rudy stated with a tiny smile, an attempt to lighten up the mood a little. “That would be...kind of embarrassing, don’t you think?”
Mint gave a playful smirk at Rudy. “Well, you’ve always been pretty scrawny. I’m sure I could lift you up no problem.”
“Mint!” Rudy cried out. He looked mad, but his voice gave away that he was just relieved that he was found at all.
Not wanting them to waste too much time, Penny moved over to Mint and jabbed him in the side with her elbow, ignoring the small bout of pain that this caused her. Mint limbed a little to the side, causing Penny to flinch and feel some regret. But rather than apologize, which wasn’t important right now considering their situation, she said, “Draw Rudy a wheelchair.”
Mint looked over at her, his eyebrow raising up. “What about just recreating that contraption from before.” He raised his hand up in gesture. “Wouldn’t he be able to move quickly with those?”
“Yes, but it’s also harder for him, remember?” Penny said as she raised a finger up. “It might end up becoming a hinderance if we have to do a lot of running.”
“It was already giving me trouble before. That thing requires concentration and....” Rudy’s voice trailed off, flinching for a short time. He licked his lips for a bit before he managed to continue with, “I just feel like it would slow me down... I would rather use the wheelchair. At least I don’t have to worry about constantly tumbling over if my mind becomes too preoccupied with too many things at once...”
“But... Well okay...” Mint took out a piece of chalk. “I don’t like it, but if that’s what you want...”
Mint walked away from the other two, to where he had more room. Then he began to draw the wheelchair. He started off with the wheels, and then the seat and then the extra details. Before long, Mint was able to finish drawing the wheelchair, allowing it to materialize right before them.
Penny was pretty impressed with it. For a chair that was drawn rather fast, Mint did put quite a bit of work into it. Of course, this wheelchair could not be used in the Real World for obvious reasons. But in this world, this wheelchair would be perfect. The wheels were pretty thick and looked sturdy enough to handle the terrain here. There were some speed options so that Rudy could move faster if need be. There was a buckle so that he wouldn’t be so easily thrown from the device. And the brain on there didn’t look half bad.
There was no time to waste complimenting on Mint’s artwork, however. They now had to take the next step, and that was getting Rudy actually into the chair. She looked over at Mint and gave him a small frown, nodding her head. Mint got the hint almost immediately and he came over towards her. They took position on either side of Rudy. They both took a hold of one of his arms. Then, easing him forward off the table, they got him standing straight up, his legs flopped out awkwardly.
Being as careful as they could, they began to move the boy over towards the wheelchair. They ignored their own pain as they lifted Rudy up a little, making sure that his feet did not drag along the ground too much.
When they reached the wheelchair a short time later, they lifted him up even further and helped him into the seat. Penny could feel a wave of relief move through her injured arm. She hardly paid attention to it as she watched Mint draw Rudy a makeshift shirt to wear temporarily. Then she and Mint worked to strap Rudy into the wheelchair itself. The belt zippeda cross Rudy’s chest and across his leap, ensuring that he wouldn’t be thrown from his chair in the event of Sandra knocking him down.
Rudy took a few moments to readjust himself in the chair a little. He looked all around his new, though temporary, wheelchair, moving his hands around it as though trying to get a good feel of it. He peered down at the control panel located on his right. He moved his hands over the button and then along the joystick used to move the thing forward. Gripping the joystick for a moment, he pushed it forward. He let out a yelp as the chair suddenly lurched forward, causing him to jerk a little. He immediately stopped and he looked over at his friends.
“This could take some getting used to.” He admitted. “My last chair was a manual.”
“Which is why I made this one....I guess you could call it automatic? Well anyway...” Mint pointed his finger at the panel located on Rudy’s wheelchair. “...this will free up your arms so you don’t have to worry about them getting tired.” He narrowed his eyes ever so slightly. He tilted his head up, as though seeing something in the distance. “With Sandra around...the less tired we are, the better...”
Penny narrowed her eyes in response to this. She knew that he was absolutely right. Sandra would indeed take advantage of them if they were tired. Especially Rudy.... So it was a good idea to make him something that would reduce his arm usage. At least he could still draw, so he had a way to defend himself. And there were more of them than her; they just needed to strike at her triangle and they could prevent her from using her powers for a time.
Not wanting to waste any further time here, Penny made her way towards the door, feeling a little better from before. She could feel Mint and Rudy’s eyes upon her, watching her as she looked to see if the coast was clear. She peered into the hallway and frowned as she looked left and right. When she didn’t see anything, she looked back towards her friends.
“It’s clear! Let’s go!” Penny called out.
Giving a nod to each other, Mint and Rudy made their way towards the door. At first, Rudy tried to push the wheelchair, but since it didn’t operate like that, he didn’t get much of anywhere. It took him a few seconds to remember that he had to use the joystick. Once he grabbed that and he pushed onto it, he began to move forward. A little wobbly at first, but he did manage to, slowly, get the hang of it.
Soon, the trio of friends made it out of the room. They took another look left and right to make doubly sure that there was no one around. Then they began to move down the hallway.
sss
“Wait... What do you mean we aren’t in the hideout anymore?!” Mint cried out. He stared down at Rudy, finding it difficult to believe what he was hearing. “Of course that’s where we are! We fell from the...”
“That must have been something else. I’m telling you, we’re somewhere else now.” Rudy narrowed his eyes deeply. “This place has a different feel to it altogether. This doesn’t look like it would blend in well with the hideout, don’t you think?”
“Well...” Mint shook his head. He still had trouble accepting that they were in a new location. Something about that just didn’t make sense to him. “Why would Sandra drag us all the way out to some new place? She had plenty of room at the hideout!” He took in a few breaths as he lifted his head up and stared at the area around them. “A-And who is to say that this place isn’t a part of the hideout? I mean...that hideout has some cacti in it!”
Rudy let out a small sigh. He shook his head slowly. “Well...perhaps you’re right. But...” He lifted his head as he turned it from side to side. “I just have this feeling that we’ve been taken somewhere...and...” Rudy’s voice trailed off, and it looked as if he couldn’t bring himself to continue.”
Penny stared down at him with a sad expression. She reached over and she gently gripped onto Rudy’s shoulder. “It will be all right. You’ll see.” Rudy tried to give her a smile, but it was too shaky and he ended up looking away.
Mint gave Rudy a sympathetic expression. Even if he couldn’t agree that they were taken elsewhere, he could tell that the thought was stressing out Rudy. Being in a new location, one that they hadn’t seen before, added more challenge to them. If what Rudy said was right, and this place was not the hideout, then they had to be extra careful. They no longer knew which way was the exit. Well not that they knew as much before, but at least the other hideout, they had a vague idea. But here...
Mint shook his head briefly. No, they were still in the hideout. They just had to be... They were just in some area of it that they could not recognize. Until he saw proof that this location was different, he refused to believe that they had been taken anywhere else.
He and his friends continued their way down the corridor. This place was better lit at least than those tunnels that they had to use before. The corridors were all lined up with red lights. Why red, he wasn’t entirely certain. But at least this provided some illumination here. It became easier for them, especially Rudy, to avoid bumps in the road, as it were.
The corridor here just kept going straight down. They hadn’t noticed any other pathways yet. This was causing them some level of stress. If they were to be ambushed from both sides, they would not be able to run. And though they could create an entrance, regardless if this was the hideout or not, they didn’t know what was on the other side of these walls. For all they knew, there was lava here, and they would burn themselves alive if they made any holes around these parts.
So, having no choice despite their nervousness, they just kept heading down. They would find something sooner or later, even if it was a deadend. After all, this place had to lead to somewhere, right? It wasn’t like a corridor like this could be created without having it have been led in from somewhere.
But no matter how far they walked, it didn’t seem like they were making any kind of progress. Indeed, the only thing that it seemed to do was just...keep going straight down. Mint could feel his stomach growling more, his throat going dry. He smacked his lips together, wondering just how long he could keep this up for. He and the others were going need to rest soon; they could waste all their energy just walking down this corridor.
He had to wonder if this was all a part of Sandra’s plan. Tire them out before they could get to her. He narrowed his eyes, feeling a flicker of realization. Well, if that’s the way she wanted to play it, then..
To help them move along a little faster, Mint took out his magic chalk and flung his left arm about, quickly drawing something. He ignored the confused cries from his friends as he continued to draw, and before he knew it, the device came into view.
It looked almost like a trolley, although it was not powered by physical strength. He had drawn a remote for it instead. There was a slanted platform for Rudy to climb on with his wheelchair and enough space on it for all of them. There was no way of staying on it, though, but he didn’t design this thing to be fast. It was meant to just let them move forward without having to use their legs.
Motioning to his firends to follow, he got onto the contraption. Penny came over next, and then finally Rudy. The wheelchair bound teen took a little longer to get on, for understandable reasons. Then once Rudy was able to get on, Mint held up the device and he pushed a button.
They slowly began to move forward. It was jerky at first as Mint tried to get a handle on it. It was one thing to draw this, it was another ballpark actually using it for himself. But once he was able to get a handle on it, he proceeded to move it forward. Slowly, steadily, they made their way down the hallway.
It really was easier doing things like this. Even if this thing was slow, it was still moving at the pace they were before anyway. And at least this way, they were able to keep moving without having to take a break. They wouldn’t be able to ram their enemies with this or anything, but he did feel safer using this thing.
He wasn’t sure how long they had been using it. But he could have sworn that they weren’t on it for long before they seemed to have, finally, reached a location where they could turn. Wanting to get out of this tunnel and try another one, hoping this other one could actually lead them somewhere, Mint used the remote to control the thing slowly. It took longer than he would have liked, but at least they were down a new hallway this time around.
Heading down this way, he quickly realized that there was already a change. This path was going upwards a little. It wasn’t by that much, but it was enough that it was taking more effort for the contraption to push them. A part of Mint wondered if it was even a good idea to come down this way. But still, this way could lead to an exit, right? So he just kept on moving forward, despite the difficulty.
Soon, they were at the end of the hallway. Well that was quite short. Now,w here to next? He and his friends looked left and right. Both corridors looked the same, save for some of the red lights down the left flickering a little. Then, after silently voting, they decided to head down the hallway to their right.
“I wonder how Skrawl is doing.” Rudy said out of nowhere. This caused Penny and Mint to look down at him in confusion. Rudy ignored their expressions as he continued. “I overheard the Beanie Boys talking about him. And something that Sandra plans to do with him.”
Mint exchanged glances with Penny. He wondered what the Beanie Boys could have meant by this. What did Sandra want with Skrawl? What could she want with him? She rejected his partnership so...
“I have no idea what they have planned, but...” Rudy narrowed his eyes into slits. “We need to be careful. Otherwise...” He sighed. “I have no idea what to expect, really.. We just have to watch our backs.”
Penny bit her lip at this. “We all know what Sandra is capable of.. Especially with that Signal..” She gave a shudder. “I can only imagine what she would end up doing with Skrawl.”
“Well, whatever it is, we’ll just have to be prepared.” Mint formed a small fist with his hand, his eyes narrowed into slits. “We won’t be...”
Suddenly, they stiffened up at the sound of someone screaming. They looked all around, trying to figure out the location of that sound. They struggled to figure out just who it was, but it was so distorted that...they just couldn’t properly identify the voice.
But whoever it was, they seemed to be in trouble. The three of them could feel their guts twisting as they listened to the scream continue to echo along the halls. When they could move their heads, they stared at each other, their minds filled with many rapidly moving thoughts. They knew they couldn’t ignore this scream for help. Whoever this was...they just had to help them. There was no way that they were going to leave someone else at the mercy of Sandra.
Realizing that they had to act fast, Mint reactivated the device, pushing it into overdrive. Even then, it moved pretty slowly, causing him to grit his teeth. Oh that was right. He deliberately designed this thing to be slow. It would not move any faster than this. They would be able to run faster than this. So in that case...
Mint was the first one to get off. Not that it was difficult getting off the slow moving platform. He did still wobble a little and he wondered why he didn’t try to just stop the thing with his remote. Oh well.
Turng in over to his friends, he called out, “Come on! Let’s go!”
With all three of them off the contraption, they began to move down the hallway at a much faster rate. It took them only moments to not only catch up to the platform, but to head right past it. Even Rudy could move much faster in the wheelchair than that platform was moving, though he did hit a few bumps on the way.
The three friends headed down the hallway as quickly as they could. Rudy pushed the joystick forward, pressing the button in the middle of it to make his wheelchair move faster. Mint ran along side Penny, a little bit in front of her. His leg ached him badly and he could feel his throat drying out some more. He hated the idea of having to use more energy, but in this case, he made an exception. He would feel worse about letting someone get tortured by Sandra than he would if he just made himself hungrier and thirstier.
Soon, they reached the end of the hallway. There in front of them was some kind of double door. They stared at it for several moments, staring at each other and looking back, wondering if this was the correct door or not. Wasn’t there another way they could have turned? They thought for sure they saw something. What if they....
“Aaaahhh!”
No, this was the correct one. This was where the screaming was coming from. They narrowed their eyes. They gave each other a quick glance, nodding briefly. They then turned their attention back to the door. They took a few moments to inhale deeply, mentally preparing themselves. Then, without further hesitation, they opened the door.
The very first thing they saw when they got into the room was...well just how large it was. It was massive, looking like it stretched on for at least a mile. None of them could fathom who would need this much space. And then there was all these bottles around, and other scientific stuff. A bit of touch from what appeared to be more fantasy based things. It looked like a fusion of...something.
Mint couldn’t tell just what this room was used for. It was just..difficult to put into words. Most of it looked empty, but he also knew there was a lot more stuff in here than just this initial material. He wouldn’t be surprised if something large was being housed in here, or was going to be. Just what that could be, he didn’t know. And he wasn’t even sure he wanted to know.
Looking all around, he noted all the wires hanging down, some of them looking torn. He could see there were a few tables nearby and some paperwork that had been written on. The place looked pretty clean, so he guessed that it was recently in use.
Though the thought of the person being in here, whoever it turned out to be, caused him to cringe, he tried his best to focus on finding where that scream had come from. Gritting his teeth, he continued to move in a little further. Step by step, he looked left and right. His friends were also looking, with Rudy moving towards the left in his wheelchair while Penny went to the right.
It took them only a minute to find the source of the scream.
Mint couldn’t help but widen his eyes in shock at what he was seeing. “Skrawl...?”
“What? But how...” Penny whispered as she moved to where Mint was. Her eyes stared at the jellybean, examining him up and down. “How did this happen?”
Rudy guided his wheelchair over. “Who cares? Just get him out of there! We can’t let Sandra get him!”
Mint didn’t react. He just kept staring at Skrawl. The jellybean was strapped down to a table of some kind. There was a large machine next to him, and some kind of cliche ray gun aiming at him, a rounded tip sparking a little. Skrawl didn’t seem to have noticed them; his eyes were focused only on the tip of the machine. He didn’t look too badly hurrt, but the way that his mismatched eyes looked...
Mint usually did not feel much sympathy for Skrawl, but in this situation, he made an exception. And besides, if what Rudy heard was correct, then they had to get him out of here, before Sandra came back.
So, licking his lips for a moment, feeling a bit awkward about the situation, Mint moved a bit closer to Skrawl. He tried to speak in the most gentle voice that he could muster. “Hey Skrawl....hold on... We’re going to get you out of here.” He saw the jellybean look towards him, those mismatched eyes filled with signs of hidden fear. Mint reached his hand over slowly. “Just hold still and we’ll...”
“What are you doing here?” Skrawl spoke.
Mint froze at this. Skrawl didn’t sound particularly angry, but he was also not pleased. He looked at his friends before he turned to Skrawl once more. He narrowed his eyes slightly. “Well you could be a little more grateful.”
“Yeah, we’re here to help you.” Rudy nodded his head, his eyes narrowed slightly. “You should be grateful for...”
“I’m not the one who was screaming!” Skrawl snapped at him. This caused the three humans to widen their eyes in shock. If he wasn’t the one screaming, then..who was?
Penny bit her lip for a second. “Who was the one...”
Skrawl motioned his head over in one direction. “It was him!”
The three friends turned their heads, following the shake of Skrawl’s head. They stared down this way for several seconds, trying to find who Skrawl had been referring to. It was a little difficult because this area was darker than the rest; the lights above this section didn’t work. But when they looked hard enough, they immediately gasped in shock.
It was Snap...
The blue and white zoner stood several feet away. It didn’t appear like he was in any pain currently, nor was he injured. He might have been recently tortured by Sandra and she healed him up and left for the time being. Sounded like something that she would do.
The anger towards Sandra was pushed away, replaced with elation at finding their friend again. They began to move towards him, almost forgetting that Skrawl was in the room as well.
“Snap! You’re okay!” Rudy called out, breathing in shakingly from excitement.
“We’re so glad you’re all right!” Penny said, her voice tinged with excitement.
Mint smiled at the small superhero zoner reassuringly. The zoner hadn’t really changed his expression much. It was pretty blank. But then, he imagined he would be after...whatever Sandra did to him. The zoner must be feeling a bit numb at this point. But there was no time to waist. Even if Snap was feeling a little off, they had to get moving before they ran out of time.
“Hurry over here, Snap...” Mint motioned with his hand, trying to encourage Snap to come over. “We have to get going...now!”
But rather than come over like they all expected, Snap just...stood there. He did nothing other than just stare at them long and hard. His blank expression continued to stay for several moments before he began to smile. But something was..off about this smile. It was a bit awkward and rather strange. Not the kind of smile that they had expected to see from their friend. It caused them to exchange glances with each other, each one silently asking the other just what was going on.
Something....wasn’t right here..
Then, after a couple of seconds, Snap spoke. He uttered a single word. One that immediately conjured up mixed feelings of confusion and startlement.
“Sorry.”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 8, 2016 19:31:40 GMT -5
Chapter 43: Welcome Prisoners
I found what I need in you. -Right Here, Staind
“Sorry.”
It had all happened so fast. None of them were prepared for what had happened next. By the time that they realized anything was going on, it was already too late.
The ground that they stood on began to shake. They wobbled a little from side to side as they struggled to keep themselves balanced. Even when the managed to regain their footing, the ground continued to quake louder and louder, and soon the ground seemed to start breaking apart. Before they knew it, tall structures grew out of the ground, arching and bending upwards, scraping as they went along. Then they clamped together, sealing them inside.
Mint’s mind raced as he looked all around him. Where there was once open space, now there was an enclosure consisting of what looked to be almost bony structures. They rose from the ground like some kind of strange plants, leaving behind little space between them to get through. The edges themselves looked pretty sharp; he wouldn’t want to try squeezing through here anyway.
Feeling his mind starting to panic, Mint rushed over to the nearest boney bar and he began to pound his vist against it. Each whack only caused his arm to fill with more pain and he eventually had to stop. Clutching his arm to himself, he seethed as he glared out in front of him, staring over at Snap.
He didn’t have much time to think of just why Snap had done something like this. Moments later, he could hear some kind of buzzing sound. He and his friends looked around, glaring at the Beanie Boys that now made themselves known. They completely surrounded them, ensuring that they remained trapped in the cage. They each held some kind of weapon, all four pointed right at them to ensure that they couldn’t try to use the magic chalk.
Mint found himself gritting his teeth tightly, seething. He growled softly as he listened to Penny and Rudy try their hand at punching at the boney bar structures. He didn’t pay much attention to their words. His focus was entirely on the traitorous zoner standing not far from them.
He just couldn’t understand it. Why would Snap do something like this to them...?
Snap hadn’t said anything after that initial ‘sorry’. He just stood there, his arms resting at his sides, staring over at them, not really reacting all that much. He didn’t seem at all fazed that the ones that he had called his friends were trapped, sealed up inside by these claw-like things, surrounded by the Beanie Boys. There was no reflection in his eyes of any sort of warmth or happiness to see them. It was as if he had truly turned against them.
Mint shook his head at this horrendous thought. He didn’t want to think that Snap would be capable of such a terrible thing. He didn’t want to think that he would betray them like this.
But...well, that’s exactly what it’s looking like right now, isn’t it? No matter how he looked at this situation, he just couldn’t fathom any reason for Snap to do this. He couldn’t think of any ulterior motive, anything that made sense. The only thing that did was...Snap betraying them for real.
“Snap!” Rudy called out, his voice tinged in horror. “What is going on?! What is the meaning of this?!” Snap did not answer.
Penny tried to get a response from the blue and white zoner. “Snap, please... I don’t understand... What’s wrong?”
Yet Snap still didn’t answer. The only thing he did was just stare at them like before. It was actually quite eerie. Snap was usually pretty talkative and chatty at times, and at the very least was expressionate. But here, he didn’t wear any kind of expression at all. Just a blank, making it impossible to tell what his internal thoughts were. He could be happy or angry for all they knew and it was impossible to tell due to the blank face.
Mint grinded his teeth together, feeling his body shake and quiver. He glared over at Snap, feeling his vision start to shift to a red. He could feel his stomach stinging and churning, conflicted feelings rising up inside of him. He felt like he was going to explode at any minute. It was through a deep, determined struggle that he could even prevent himself from screaming at Snap.
He didn’t, however, have the ability to stop himself from hissing out a single word, “You...”
Snap did alter his expression just a tad at this. A mere raising of the brow and stretching the corner of one side of his lips back a bit. The sight of this only caused Mint’s body to heat up even more. He would have said something more, too, if it weren’t for the appearance of a familiar blue dragon.
“Welcome, prisoners, to my humble abode.” Sandra spoke as she walked in fron the side, appearing from the shadows in that area. She was walking with her side facing them, staring at them with her head slightly turned towards them. “Please pardon the mess. I didn’t exactly have time to prepare for you yet.”
“Your abode? Isn’t this Skrawl’s place?” Mint asked, managing to keep himself calm.
“His place?” Sandra motioned towards Skrawl. Her eyes widened in bewilderment. Then, realizing that Mint was being serious, she pulled her head back and started to laugh. “Oh dear me, no! This is my place!” Sandra placed her hand to her chest, giving a grin at the trio of humans. “We’re not in the stupid cactus anymore, or did you not realize that?”
“..what..?” Penny whispered.
Sandra nodded her head once. “Oh yes. This is where my...real work was done. The cactus place was just a front.” She lifted her head and looked upwards. “I am glad that, in the end, you will get to see where the bulk of everything was being conducted.” She gave a quick chortle, her shoulders shaking. “I’ll tell you, flying between here and Skrawl’s place was difficult...but I think I managed...” She tilted her head to the side. “...don’t you think so...?”
Mint’s eyes widened at this. So Rudy had been right all along. They really were in some different place. He could almost hear Rudy saying ‘I told you so’. He was glad that Rudy didn’t say that now; it wasn’t a good time for that. And he knew Rudy knew that as well. Keeping himself as composed as possible, Mint spoke up. “What exactly have you been working on here?”
“Oh in such a hurry to know already?” Sandra asked in a mocking tone, clasping her hands together and giving a motion to the side. “Oh my dear creator wants to know what little old me has been doing! That is rich!”
Mint hissed at this, taking a step back. He wanted to say something back at her, but his mind was drawing a blank. So he ended up just glaring at her, which seemed to amuse Sandra oh so much, judging from her expression.
Sandra grinned for a couple more seconds before she hid her sharp teeth behind her lips and looked over to the side. Her head was tilted upwards, yet her glance looked more like she was looking at something straight in front of her. “I have been working on this little project off and on. I took time off from ‘playing’ with you all to work on this. I am amazed none of you guessed just what I had in mind.”
“And just what are you going to do with Snap?!” Rudy called out.
Sandra turned and stared at him almost blankly. Rudy clenched his teeth for a few moments. He glared at Sandra before giving a quick glance at Snap. The two locked eyes for a few moments. There was no response from Snap. Rudy shut his eyes before turning his attention back to Sandra.
“What did you do to him?!” Rudy raised his voice at her, not caring if he enraged Sandra with his ‘insubordination’ or whatever word that she’d use. “What have you done to Snap?!”
There was a bit of silence that creeped along the room. Mint couldn’t hear a word being spoken by anyone. Even Skrawl was utterly silent, although he hadn’t spoken anything after he had told them Snap was the one who screamed. Mint looked left and right, waiting for some kind of response.
He soon kept his glare upon Sandra. He was wondering that himself. What did she do to Snap? In order for him to behave this way... Sandra had to have been involved in some shape or form. Whatever she had done to Snap...
He struggled to keep himself under control. Whatever she did to Snap, she would ultimately pay for it. Regardless of what happens, sooner or later, life would catch up to Sandra and she would pay big time for all that she had done. He didn’t know how long it would take, but frankly he didn’t care. He was satisfied enough with the knowledge that Sandra couldn’t possibly keep getting away with this stuff.
...Right?
Sandra began to make her way towards the risen, boney bars. Her attention was fully on Rudy. Her red eyes moved along his body as she silently examined him like he were some kind of animal. Rudy clenched his teeth in fear, cringing back a little in his chair, but doing whatever he could to show courage towards the evil dragon.
Mint and Penny found themselves huddling closer to Rudy in a protective manner. They pressed themselves against the chair, keeping their narrowed eyes upon the sky blue dragon zoner before them. They all bared their teeth and held up at least one fist at this side, showing that they were fully prepared to fight if they had to.
Sandra tilted her head to one side, smirking at this. Then, as she tilted her head up a tad, she gave a quick grin before she opened her jaws and words began to flow from that dark, wretched place she called a mouth, breaking the silence. “I am surprised that you are here, Rudy Tabootie. Why didn’t you stay in your place?” She seethed through a toothy grin. “I had placed you there so you wouldn’t get involved. I mean..after all...” She raised her hand up in gesture. “You still have a lot to learn.”
Several thoughts raced through their minds at this. Heated blood swept through their bodies, nearly burning them on the inside. The fact that Sandra was the one who had secured Rudy there wasn’t the reason why they reacted like this. No, they had already suspected that she was the most likely culprit. It was something else that caused their blood to boil.
And that was the implications of what Rudy’s position had meant...
The guy was left topless strapped down to the board with his arms out in an X shape. The fact that he was placed on a surgery table didn’t exactly make things better, either. Sandra hadn’t really said what she did, but Mint was already were of her ‘activities’, as well as Penny, and of course Rudy. All three of them took only seconds to understand just what Sandra may have been doing with him there.
Mint didn’t want to think about it. He didn’t want to keep discussing this further. He could feel his stomach feeling like it wanted to empty its contents. The sooner they got off this horrible subject, the better.
He had a feeling that Sandra had ignored the question about Snap deliberately. She may have wanted to mess with their minds a little, hoping that she would disgust them enough to distract them from...whatever it is she was about to do. Well, in that case, she would have to try harder. They weren’t going to back down that easily nor would they allow her any room to sneak up on them.
“We ask again..” Mint said softly in a hissing voice. Rudy and Penny glared alongside him, silently backing up what he was saying. “What did you do to Snap...?”
This time, Sandra didn’t attempt to dodge the question. “Do?” She asked innocently as she placed her hand to her chest. “What did I do? Oh nothing. I did absolutely nothing...”
Sandra made her way over towards Snap. Mint and his friends had expected Snap to show some signs of discomfort. But to their utter shock, Snap just stood there, not even flinching as Sandra moved in behind him, placing her hands on his shoulders.
“...except of course, rescue him from his promise breaking friends who abandoned him...”
“...what? But..” Penny moved forward, reaching her hand forward. “But we didn’t...”
“We would never...!” Rudy called out, his eyes wide in shock.
Mint’s mouth dropped open for a few seconds. He watched as Sandra gave a small nuzzle to Snap. He watched as Snap narrowed his eyes slightly at them. The sight of this caused him to feel a lump in his mouth. He forced himself to swallow, wincing as it felt as though a rock had been dropped in his stomach. Then, shaking his head, feeling his body trembling harder, he grabbed onto the sharp edges of the bars tightly, ignoring the pain that this caused him.
“That’s not true! We didn’t abandon him! You’re the one who stole him from us!” Mint panted heavily. He could feel his mind swimming faster and faster. He looked from Sandra and then to Snap. His eyes filled with horror and desperation. “Please..tell her, Snap! Tell her that we would never abandon you!”
“We were doing all we could to find you! Please...we would never have left you behind...” Rudy took in a few shaky breaths. He had a slight broken sound to his voice, as though he were about to cry. “Please, Snap... Please...I...”
Snap merely growled at this, his lip curling up slightly. He turned his head to the side. The glare that he gave out of that one white eye was absolutely chilling. One would think that he could have the power to make everything winter in the blink of an eye. “Oh don’t flatter yourselves...”
“But..Snap..” Rudy tried to say. “We’re your best friends... You know that we would never abandon you...”
Snap let out a scoff at this. “Could have fooled me...” He lowered his head slightly, his eyes narrowing into slits. It felt as though a thousand emotions was being released from his facial expression alone. “Then why did you leave me behind to die...?”
Penny took in a sharp breath at this. “Snap! You know that we didn’t...”
“Just leave me alone!” Snap growled as he turned his head away, his teeth clenched in utter disgust. “I don’t want to speak to you! Not after what you did to me! Just go away!”
The group of humans remained silent for several moments, their eyes blinking slowly, their hearts pounding in their chests. They glanced at each other before looking back down at Snap. They struggled to control their breathing, but they found it hard to stop themselves from panting. They licked their lips nervously, struggling to control their chilled, swimming minds.
“S-Snap....”
“You heard him!” Sandra called out to them. Her eyes were halfway closed as gave them all a twisted smirk. “He doesn’t want to have anything more to do with you! As you can see..” Sandra tightened her grip on Snap’s shoulders, straightening herself up behind him. Her tail curved in one way and her head in the other, making her look almost snake-like in appearance. “He no longer associates himself with promise breakers...” Her eyes narrowed as she released a small growl. “Especially those who pretend to be his friends...”
As if to confirm what Sandra said, Snap glared back at the humans, his mouth contorting into a vicious snarl. He said nothing more, but his expression said everything. Seeing this caused the teens’ hearts to feel like they had become too cold to beat anymore.
Mint struggled to control his breathing. He struggled not to allow his emotions to get the better of him. Yet despite his attempts, it was just so temping to just....scream at Sandra, demanding to know what the fuck she had done to Snap to make him think that they abandoned him. Snap would know better than that. Sandra must have done...something to make him think like that.
But he was fully aware that there was little chance that Sandra would explain what she did. He could only guess that she found a way to decieve Snap, making him want to betray them. Though he felt a pang of hurt at this, the sting of betrayal wasn’t enough to make him feel all that angry at Snap. He was still a victim in all of this. They just had to find a way to get through to him, even if it was going to be difficult.
Sandra did not give them much time to dwell on their current predicament. She folded her arms behind her back and she began to stride over to where Skrawl was. Rather than yell at her, they all noticed a more fearful reaction out of him. Mint’s mind snapped with white memory flashes as he recalled that Sandra had, most likely, done something similar to what she had done with Rudy on Skrawl. And Snap probably...oh gawd...
Mint didn’t have long to fully comprehend that realization as Sandra began to speak, choosing a tone that made it sound like she was some kind of gameshow host, ready to unveal some kind of secret prize or something.
“I am so glad that you could join me for this. I have been waiting to reveal this for quite some time now. It’s really my pride and joy.” Sandra clasped her hands together, holding it close to her chin. Her eyes narrowed as she spread a dark smile across her face. “And Skrawly here is going to help me demonstrate it.”
In a flash, Skrawl went from looking terrified to being furious. He struggled against his binds, shouting, “Stop calling me Skrawly!” It would have been humorous if not for the serious situation that they were all currently trapped in.
Sandra just chuckled lightly at his response. She then turned her attention back towards the humans. She motioned her hand towards the structure above Skrawl before she gave a sideways, grinning glance at them. “Impressive, isn’t it? I have been working on this for a while. It’s amazing the kind of stuff you can think of when you’ve been locked away in isolation for five years...” She released another chuckle before she suddenly went quite, her voice darkening. “Isn’t that right...?”
Mint and his friends merely glared at her. It wasn’t like she was going to listen to anything that they say. They knew that she was already fully aware that she was the one who got herself trapped in the first place. She just doesn’t want to admit it. She just wanted to keep acting as if she were some kind of victim or something. The disgusting little dragon...
Sandra continued to smirk at them for several moments before she turned her back towards them. She straightened herself a little, her back bending backwards, her hands on her hips. She tilted her head up and she peered up at the machine once more. There was some sort of glint in her eyes, a flash of hidden promises. Mint clenched his teeth tightly and he could feel tense auras coming off of Rudy and Penny.
“Yes, this machine is going to change...everything...” She tilted her head down, letting out a hissing laugh, her teeth gritted firmly, her eyes narrowing further as her mouth stretched back and upwards. She turned her head and gave them backwards, sidewards glance with one eye. “I would love to see you try to stop this. Really, go ahead and try. It would be quite exciting to see, really. I would quite enjoy the...entertainment...”
“You monster!” Rudy called out.
Snap took a step forward. “Speak for yourself!”
This was enough to make them shut up. Not because it was a threat, but because of the idea of Snap saying anything at all to defend Sandra was just...not something any of them could really comprehend. It went right over their minds.
Sandra raised her hand up. “Now Snap. No need to get too worked up.” Snap’s expression softened up a little as he looked over at Sandra. “They will get theirs in due time. You will see.” Snap nodded his head at this before smirking at the three humans.
The three teens flinched at this. Once more, they could feel a cold wave rushing right through them, feeling their hearts tighten. They exchanged worried glances at each other. With Snap convinced that they were truly the bad guys, what was it going to take to convince him that this was not the case? How were they going to show Snap that they were still his friends?
But, as much as they did not want to push this aside, they all knew that they had little time to worry about that. They would figure out what to do with Snap later. At the moment, they really needed to focus on the task at hand. If they didn’t figure a way out of this soon...
Sandra’s lips curled back into a vicious grin. “I know exactly how all this is going to go down...” She turned her head to where Skrawl is. “I know you were going to just keep pleading for me to let you go..”
“You wish...” Skrawl hissed. He tried to sound brave, but the moment that Sandra leaned in towards him, he immediately stiffened and looked away, as though afraid to get hit.
“Heh, I thought so.” Sandra said with a grin. She then made her way towards the three trapped humans, swishing her tail from side to side. “And as for you three.. You’re going to try to find a way out of this, aren’t you?” She tilted her head to one side, her ears flopping as she did so. “I can see it in your eyes. You must be formulating a plan already, and you are just waiting for the right time to enact on it.”
While that wasn’t exactly accurate, it wasn’t like either of them were going to say something. Even if one of them told her, even if they insisted, that they hadn’t really figured anything out yet, Sandra would think they were lying. So the only thing they thought to do in response was just....glare at her. Not like they could do anything else. Not with the Beanie Boys still having their weapons pointed right at them.
“Well, why don’t I just save you the effort and get things moving along faster? I mean...” The dragon shrugged her shoulders. “I know that some villains, like Skrawl here...” She pointed a thumb in his direction. “..would just give enough delay that you could do something. Such fools.”
“Hey!” Skrawl cried out.
Sandra ignored him. “But I don’t plan on doing that. Oh no...” She had a glint in her eyes. “You will have no chance to stop this...”
Mint, Rudy, and Penny just glared at her.
“Of course, it is a shame that you are here.” Sandra stared over at Rudy, her eyes narrowing softly. “I had been hoping to keep you out of the mix. But I see that you could not resist anyway.” She eyed him carefully, as if to note his slightly cringing body in the wheelchair. “I’ll just have to make sure that you don’t get too...damaged. I would hate for you to have to miss out on your...sessions.”
Rudy growled at this, though he also couldn’t help but let out a soft whimper. He cringed back further into his wheelchair. On instinct, Mint and Penny huddled in closer to Rudy, baring their teeth in Sandra’s direction. They moved their arms around Rudy protectively, shielding him the best tha they could.
Sandra was amused by this display of protectiveness. Giving a quick chuckle, she ‘hmmphed’ and pulled her head back, forming a sort of S-shape with it, like a snake. “Anyway, I do think it’s time that I begin.”
She made her way back towards the table that Skrawl was strapped down upon. She took position beside him. She then raised her foot up and kicked it against the ground hard. This seemed to have activated something. There was a loud screeching sound as something opened up, and they could see something rising up out of the ground.
It was some kind of panel. It situated itself right next to Sandra, the panel open and having a slight glow to it. The sight of it made the humans gulp nervously. Just...when did Sandra had time to build this? Or did she build it at all? Did she just learn of this place and....
It didn’t matter in the end. This panel, it must be some kind of control mechanism. But a controller to what? To what Skrawl was strapped to? Yes, that had to be it. And with the way Sandra kept looking at it and the machine, the way she leaned in and pressed a few buttons and hearing each distorted beep... Mint and his friends huddled even closer together, trying to mentally prepare themselves for...whatever it is that they are about to witness.
“Go ahead and watch. Take a nice, good look. I’m sure you will find this...quite interesting.” Sandra said with a sneer.
“What are you doing? Don’t you even thing...” Skrawl started to shout as Sandra returned to the panel. “Are you even listening to me?! Sandra!” When the machine started to make a sound, when the tip suddenly had a glow to it, Skrawl became noticeably more afraid. “Wait! Don’t! I...”
Sandra refused to listen, and in moments, she pressed some kind of button. There was a loud click and then...all seemed to be silent for a few moments. Mint and his friends watched in morbid curiosity at where Skrawl was, who was squirming against his metal cuffs that held him down. Then there was a bright white beam that seemed to just..explode right then and there, spreading its light in all directions.
Mint, Rudy, and Penny watched in horror as Skrawl suddenly erupted in a loud scream. Then, as the light continued to get brighter, they turned themselves away, huddling up against each other and shielding their eyes from the intense light.
sss
Dr. Crobat cringed as far back as he could as he glared at the two individuals standing before him. He panted in and out quickly, struggling to keep his mind under control, trying not to make himself look afraid, even if he currently was.
He thought that they would be able to get away. He thought that, so long as he and Ripclaw and Taima had kept running quickly, they would be able to find a way to escape their pursuers. Even if their pursuers were completely relentless, never attempting to slow down or stop, he thought that they had..some kind of chance.
They had been wrong.
Dr. Crobat could not even begin to recall the details that led up to this situation. He could not fully remember how he ended up cornered against a forest tree. He could not remember how Ripclaw had gotten trapped in the thick patch of vines. He could not remember how Taima ended up being held by another bird zoner, his arms behind held painfully against his back.
The only thing that he did recall is that, somehow, they ended up trapped here, up against a groove in the mountain. There was nowhere for them to go. Even if Ripclaw and Taima were not...distracted so to speak, they would still need to get past these two. And that was going to be hard when they both wielded some kind of taser gun.
“Well well, looks like we finally caught you.” The lizard zoner spoke, her tail swishing from side to side. He recognized her as Officer Polych, the same one that he had encountered before. She regarded him with the same level of contempt as before. “You gave us quite the run for our money. But...alas, it wasn’t good enough, now was it?”
Dr. Crobat dared not speak. He didn’t want to do anything in incur her wrath. He looked at the taser gun that she held, licking his beak nervously. He tried to think of some way that he could get out of this. But even flight as not an option; if he made the attempt, then Sarando, was it, would be able to stop him quickly.
“You all cheated, you...” Taima started to say. He was immediately stopped when Sarando began to bend his arm a little further, causing Taima to let out a scream.
Officer Polych turned her head, glaring at him. “I would keep my mouth shut if I were you.” She slithered her tongue out a few times as she spoke. “We hadn’t planned on killing you right away, but we would be glad to make the exception for you if that is what you desire.”
Dr. Crobat could feel his chest tighten at this. Kill them? He didn’t know that had been the intention. He had thought that she wanted to recapture at least him, but...to kill all three of them...? He realized that the situation was far more dire than he had thought before. They needed to figure a way out of here and fast. But...how?
In response to the threat, Taima immediately froze. He tried to speak, but he soon thought better of it and just kept his mouth shut. Probably a smart move on his part. Ripclaw started to struggle harder upon realizing that Officer Polych had some fatal intentions for them. She twisted herself from side to side, biting at the vines holding onto her. Dr. Crobat wasn’t really sure if she would even be able to free herself in time or not.
“It would indeed to a shame if I have to wipe you all out faster than I had intended. I would have wanted to draw things out a least a little while longer.” Officer Polych raised a hand up, tapping a long, sharp claw against her chin, her mouth spreading into a dark smile. There was clear, malicious intent plastered on her voice and face. “It would be entertaining watching how the one who had killed my friend would react if he were placed in a similar situation.”
Dr. Crobat flinched at this, taking a step back. He could see the way Officer Polych was looking at him as she said this. He could see the way that she was smiling at him, so dark and twisted....
Taima widened his eyes in horror at this. He gave another jerk away from Sarando as he stared over at Dr. Crobat. His mouth dropped open a little, taking in a few quick breaths as he tried to comprehend what he had just hurt. “You did what?”
Dr. Crobat clenched his teeth tightly together. “I did no such thing! You’re lying! I would never..”
Dr. Crobat was silenced when he felt a hand being struck against him. He felt his head being turned to the side and he let out a yelp of pain. He remained like this for several moments, shivering from the pain. Not only did Officer Polych slap him, but she had raked him with her claws too. He could feel the blood seeping down his face. Cautiously opening his eyes, he looked up at her.
Officer Polych bared her jagged teeth at him, her paw still raised up, the blood still dripping from it. “I see you are trying to deny what you did. Isn’t that so sad?” She shook her head, glaring down at him in utter disgust. “You sicken me. At least have the decency of admitting what you have done!”
Dr. Crobat wanted to respond, but he realized that..she might be right. He had been under this horrible spell. He might have done something terrible and not even know it. Even if Officer Polych apparently worked for the peopl responsible, that didn’t change the fact that he might have done something terrible to someone that she cared about. And that gave her plenty of reason to be vengeful.
“I do wonder where I should begin...” Officer Polych ignored Taima’s shouts and Ripclaw’s roars as she shot her hand out towards Dr. Crobat. She gripped onto his chin and pulled him forward. She looked down at him and regarded him carefully. “Should I start by taking out your eyes? Or ripping off your beak?”
Dr. Crobat widened his eyes at this. He could feel his mind swimming inside his skull. He struggled to get away from her, twisting his body to one side. “W-Wait... Please...”
Officer Polych simply smirked in response. She raised her hand up higher, her claws poising as if she were going to strike him again. “Let us see how well you respond to...”
Suddenly, everyone froze up where they were. Their eyes widened and their bodies could not move. Even Ripclaw had stopped struggling when it happened. It was hard to describe just...what had happened. It wasn’t like there was any kind of loud noise or anything. But there was certainly..something that was happening. Something that they could feel in the very depths of their souls.
A cold shiver waved through their bodies, moving up and down. Their hearts were affected by this, evidenced by the increased thumping in their chests. They could feel their internal systems start to kick into overdrive. Out of nowhere, anxious thoughts raced through them, and they all couldn’t help but look around at their surroundings, as if they were going to be attacked. This included Officer Polych and the more nervous and hesitant Sarando.
Dr. Crobat had been the first one to identify what that was. A wave of infrasound that spread throughout the forest. Booming loud despite not actually hearing it physically. A sound associated with several things, but the most prominent that came to his mind was...
...a large beast.
His eyes immediately widened in horror at this. He struggled to take in a few breaths, trying to keep himself calm. But it was difficult to fully relax, especially when the infrasound didn’t stop; it kept on echoing through the ground, gripping at their hearts.
There was no doubt about it. There was..something out there. Something huge. Something nasty. It didn’t sound that close. But at the same time...
“I-I’m out of here!” Sarando shouted as he immediately released Taima, throwing him against the ground.
“Sarando! You coward!” Officer Polych shouted as she tried to get him to stop. She reached her hand towards him and she attempted to grab him, but despite her swiftness and her long jump, Sarando was able to escape her grasp. “Get back here!”
Sarando flapped his wings hard as he stared down at the enraged lizard below him. “You can deal with it if you want to! Screw this mission! Screw Bell! Screw this whole plan! I want to live! I’m getting out of here!” And with that, Sarando flew off into the distance.
Officer Polych glared at him, calling out to him, saying all kinds of derogatory things to him. But nothing made him stop. The lizard gritted her teeth together and let out a loud hiss. She then whirled herself around and glared at Dr. Crobat. “Okay what the hell have you done...?”
Dr. Crobat raised his hands up. “I didn’t do anything! I swear! I...”
He shuddered as he felt another infrasound roar pierce through him, making him shudder. He could feel his mind swimming as he shifted his eyes left and right. He didn’t even notice when Officer Polych grabbed onto him and pulled him forward. He didn’t notice when Ripclaw let out a loud roar or when Taima shouted at her to let him go. He was too focused on that ‘roar that could be felt but not heard’, and what it could mean.
He turned his head in the direction that the vibrations had been coming from. He looked over in this direction for several moments, struggling to keep his heart rate and chilled veins under control. One thought ran through his mind as he stared out into the distance, which he recognized as the desert, where Sandra was currently stationed.
And that thought was...
..what could this mean..?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Mar 10, 2016 20:14:59 GMT -5
Chapter 44: Shadow Upon Things
There’s a cold breeze blowing... -Animal Impulses, IAMX
Lots of white filled his vision. Painfully bright, tearing right through his retinas, nearly burning them. He was shocked that he was still able to see enough to tell that there were also red streaks coming in from all directions. His vision was filled with streaks of white and red for a while before he attempted to jerk himself away.
Rudy could barely do anything to stop himself from screaming as the strong wave struck him and his friends. He could feel debris of...something striking against him. His arms were bombarded with bits of this material and he couldn’t prevent his wheelchair from flipping over.
Crashing against the ground, Rudy grunted as he felt the side of his face smashing against something. He gritted his teeth tightly as he struggled to yank his arm out from underneath himself. Once he did, he attempted to right the wheelchair back up, but from this angle, he found that this was impossible to do.
Looking over, he could see that Penny and Mint were completely on the ground. At first, he thought that they were unconscious and he could feel his heart rate spinning quickly. Then he felt a bit of relief when he saw that they were still moving. Still, this didn’t cheer him up too much, and he found himself attempting to crawl towards them, stopped by not only the angle of his wheelchair, but by the belt that him secured to it.
“Mint! Penny!” Rudy called out to him. He let out a few coughs, his throat dry from all the dust that he had inhaled. “G-Get up! Come on!”
As his friends began to stir a little and pick themselves up, Rudy took this moment to look around the room that they were in. His eyes bulged as he saw the damage that laid strewn about everywhere.
And he wasn’t the only one who noticed.
“Oh my gawd... What happened here...?” Mint whispered as his head turned slowly from one side to the other. He gritted his teeth in fear, his eyes widened a little as if he had seen some kind of unspeakable horror.
“This place looks like a twister struck through here.” Penny commented, her voice low and faint, almost impossible to hear fully. “What Sandra had done... She had...” Her voice trailed off. There was no need to continue.
“What did she do...?” That was the first question that popped into Rudy’s head. And he knew that the others were thinking this as well.
All around them, they could see the remains of this portion of the room. They could see large cracks in the ground and along the walls. They could see a few burn marks, scorching black smoke pillowing out in all directions, obscuring their view of what was in front of them. And up along the ceiling, they could see bits of dust dropping down from the thick cracks.
Most of the machinery that had been located here was destroyed. Several warped marks were present and there were many exposed wires. Some of them were still sparking about, flailing a little as electricity continued to echo through them. A few of the machines had been ripped in half and were laying down at their sides, utterly useless. The large ray that was used on Skrawl was also busted and the nozzle part of it had broken off. It now rested on the ground not far away, covered in black burn marks and a few small sparks of electricity eminated from it.
Skrawl himself, to their shock and horror, was gone. Nowhere to be seen. Where he had been laying upon the table, it was replaced with a deep burn mark, the worst that they had seen. Blackness and a slight glow that spread around the edges, some smoke wafering off from it like it were nothing more than the tip of a large cigarette.
Rudy’s mind raced as he stared at this. What had happened to Skrawl? Where did he go? What did that machine do to him? His mind sifted through hundreds of thoughts at once as he tried to make sense of this situation. Did...Did Sandra just...vaporize Skrawl...?
That was the only thing that made sense. The longer he stared at that spot, the more that he began to realize that this had to be what happened. Sandra had killed Skrawl.
But why? Why in the world would she do that? Granted, Skrawl wasn’t the most likeable person. But to just kill someone for no good reason at all... Well, that was exactly something that she would do. Clenching his teeth tightly, Rudy turned his head to glare up at the dragon zoner, his eyes narrowed into slits. The reason why she killed Skrawl didn’t really matter at this point. The fact is, she had done it, and that just added to the massive body count that she already possessed.
“Dude... She turned Skrawl into puddy!” Mint’s cry of horror zipped through their heads. Even though Mint hated Skrawl, it was clear that he, too, was horrifed by what had taken place. His wide eyes did not leave the spot where Skrawl had recently laid upon for several moments. It seemed to take effort for him to jerk his head away and look over at his friends. And even more effort to say, “What the hell was she....”
Rudy hissed through his clenched teeth. “Does she need a reason? She....”
Their conversation was cut short when they heard a rumble through the ground. The cracks in the room seemed to spread a little further and there was some kind of low, growly, hissing sound. Almost like a sci-fi pod being opened up or something. He and his friends slowly turned their heads to where the sound came from.
Immediately, they were greeted by the sight of something...huge standing over them. The thing was in complete shadow, and was mostly covered by the smoke. It was little wonder they hadn’t been able to see it before. The great smokey shadow thing spent several moments towering over them and the only thing that they could make out that wasn’t a dark shadow or black smoke was some kind of long, slightly roundish outline, and even that was pretty black itself at the moment.
Rudy could feel his friends lifting up his wheelchair, righting it so that he could move. And the first thing he did was copy his friends: he backed away slowly. Not like he and his friends could get far; though their cage was shattered, this only applied for about half the bars. The bottom portions were still in the ground, too high for them to climb out easily. Though they could use the magic chalk, their racing minds and frozen hearts caused them to be too distracted to think about that.
Then, the thing began to move forward. Step by step, pound by shaking pound, the thing came forward. There was an ominous sound, its origin unknown, that spread throughout their ears. They clenched their teeth as they raised their heads up, seeing just how high this thing towered over them. Soon, the being popped out of the shadows, the smoke beginning to dissipate, and they could finally see what had hidden by the black smoke.
It was a dragon.
A huge dragon.
The thing looked impossibly large. Its body was long and stretched out to what almost seemed to be at least twenty feet, if not more. And this included its long tail, which swished from side to side. They could see there were two, shiny blades at the end, arched and pointed towards one another.
It stood on all fours, with a set of large, feathered wings folded against its purple-blue body, which had some small dark blue stripes. Its front limbs looked like large version of Sandra’s, but instead were clearly used to bear weight rather than as wings or hands. The thick digits didn’t look like they could bend as much as Sandra’s could. Not that it seemed to mind; the dragon’s face held a sinister grin, which was partially obscure by the bony helmet that seemed glued to its face, a pair of horns jetting out the back and a single nasal horn that looked incredibly sharp.
The yellow eyes peered down at them, filled with some kind of twisted glee. The creature opened its mouth a little and licked along its lips, which were tucked away underneath the helmet for the most part. It let out a few hissy chuckles, the sound sending chills through their spines. Swallowing hard, Rudy and his friends backed away some more. The fact that its crimson underside almost seemed to sparkle as it laughed did not help them any.
And when it spoke, they all nearly jumped out of their skins.
(Ah... this feels so much better!) The dragon shook its body a little, as if trying to knock off some debris from itself. Its voice echoed through their heads, practically rattling their skulls. (I have never felt so..free!)
Rudy stared up at the creature, unable to stop his body from shaking. The voice wasn’t recognizable, but the tone... The way that it spoke... It was too familiar. Looking over at his friends, it was hard to tell if they noticed it as well or if they were still trying to comprehend the fact that, without warning, there was a giant dragon in front of them.
The dragon just sneered down at this, looking rather pleased with itself. (Of course, I have you to thank.) The dragon peered down at the three humans with its yellow eyes. (If it hadn’t been for your involvement, I never would have been able to do this. Why thank you!)
Rudy had no idea what it meant by this. But he was hardly paying that much attention to its words and more to just...the fact that he was certain taht he knew just who this was. “S-S-Sandra...?”
Penny and Mint looked over at Rudy, both taking in sharp gasps of breath. Rudy forced his head to turn over and he flinched as he saw how terrifed both of them looked. There was an expression of disbelief on both their faces, as if they didn’t want to believe what they had heard.
“Sandra...? That’s...” Mint breathed. His voice shook as much as his body did. “That’s S-S-Sandra...?”
“But...how did...” Penny stared up at the creature, wide-eyed. It took so much effort just for her to speak. “That’s not...possible...is it...?”
Rudy wished he could say something to comfort his friends. Yet, he knew there was nothing that he could say. And even if this wasn’t Sandra, they were still going to be in a situation were they were being confronted by a gigantic, murderous dragon.
It was clear that this thing didn’t have anything good planned for them. The way that those blazing golden eyes stared down at them, the way that the mouth was twisted upward into a vicious grin... There was no way that this dragon had any pleasant plans for them. At any moment, the dragon could launch at them, biting against them using powerful jaws and tear them apart, or whatever else would come to mind.
(Oh dear little Rudy Tabootie...) The dragon cooed, staring directly at him. (Even when you do not see, you are quite inquisitive. A shame you did not use that ability to stop yourself from breaking promises, am I right?)
Penny took a step back, a sharp jolt going through her body. “By the...that is Sandra!”
Mint continued to tremble as he stared at the massive dragon that was Sandra. “How did you...?”
The massive purple-blue dragon, Sandra, merely pulled her head back and let out a hissing laughter. (You can’t figure it out for youselves? Oh my, I thought you three were smarter than that!)
Rudy gritted his teeth at this. He cringed a little in his wheelchair, half expecting Sandra to use her newly massive foot to crush them. “How are on earth are we supposed to know what you....”
(Hahaha that should be easy, you little cripple!) Sandra ignored the glares she got from the human creators as she swung her head back, turning it so that she looked as if she was peering behind her. Yet her hideous yellow eye still stare down at them. (Take a look around you! Don’t you notice something is....missing?)
“What the....” Mint narrowed his eyes, attempting to hide his fear. “What the hell are you talking about?!” Sandra just smirked at him. Mint growled through his clenched teeth. Mint raised his fist up at her. “Tell me, you oversized salamander! I...”
“Mint...” Penny placed her hand on Mint’s shoulder, causing him to stop and stare at her. “Look...” Penny looked around slowly. “There’s...no other zoner in here..”
Rudy and Mint widened their eyes at this. They stared at one another, exchanging shocked and confused expressions. What exactly did Penny mean by that? True, Skrawl got vaporized. But Snap hadn’t been in the line of fire. Sandra was not the only one in here. Snap had to be somewhere in here as well.
But when they tried to look around, they realized that...no, he was not. Nowhere to be found. Rudy could feel his heart tighten at this realization, and he struggled to fight back the tears. What did Sandra do to Snap? Was...was he destroyed as well...? No... Oh gawd no...
Even though Snap had betrayed them earlier, Rudy couldn’t find it in him to be angry for that long. In fact, at this point, his anger was already replaced with chilling horror and fear. He kept looking around, hoping that Sandra was lying to them and that they somehow missed their dear friend. He had to be around here somewhere. He just had to be....
But there was nothing. No sign of the blue zoner. He was gone, just like Skrawl was. Unlike Skrawl, there were no marks indicating where he had been. It was as if he just...disappeared...
Rudy could feel emotion quaking through his body. He couldn’t stop his heavy breathing, his wide eyes looking left and right in desperation. Eventually, he shut his eyes completely and he seethed through his clenched teeth. He shot a glare up at the purple-blue dragon and his voice boomed through the room.
“What did you do to Snap?!”
Sandra merely blinked at him, staring down with nothing more but a twisted smile.
“Yeah! What did you do to our friend?!” Mint raised a fist up at her, despite his fear. “First you brainwash him, and now you...” He could not bring himself to finish the sentence.”
“Tell us what you did to him, you...you monster!” Penny’s voice was laced in rage, and her whole body was trembling from the emotion, matching up well to her equally shaky voice.
Sandra whipped her tail from side to side, each shake seeming to send a breeze in their direction. (Oh you would love for that, wouldn’t you? Me waste my time here and tell you that, when you should have already known...) Sandra chortled at this, her whole body shaking with each laugh. (Well I’m afraid that I cannot grant you that wish. You see, I’ve been waiting for this for a long time...)
Rudy raised up a piece of magic chalk. “Stop!”
Sandra blinked as she stared at the piece of chalk. She did not seem all that affected by it. Not even when the others raised their magic chalk pieces as well did she respond. She just continued smirk down at them with a knowing expression.
(Am I supposed to be afraid? Oh that’s a real treat!) Sandra raised a front leg and pressed the side of it to herself. (I’ll go ahead and alert the authorities and tell them that you managed to catch me miraculously!)
Rudy and his friends narrowed their eyes at this clear mocking statement. They didn’t say anything. Not that Sandra would have listened to a word that they said. They merely growled, gritting their teeth, as Sandra continued to smirk down at them. It was only when Rudy forced himself to look away, wanting to avoid eye contact with her, that he realized that there was something else that happened.
The Beanie Boys were gone as well. Where they had been, holding their weapons to them, now there was nothing. Even their weapons appeared to have been vaporized. Rudy couldn’t even remember when this would have happened and he found himself cringing slightly at the thought. He looked back up at Sandra, lickig his lps nervously. Just what had she done with them...?
(I think I will leave you all alone for now. I have somewhere I need to be.) Sandra turned her massive neck to one side. (I do hope you have fun trying to figure out my little...riddle.)
“Wait! Don’t you dare...” Mint started to say. “Aah!”
Sandra had reacted fast and she took only a second before she opened up her jaws and suddenly, fumes of white flame shot forth. The group of friends screamed as they struggled to move back as quickly as possible. Mint had jumped to the side, his wide eyes looking at where the flames had struck. Rudy himself had nearly tripped his wheelchair into the ground from his attempts to get away.
But Sandra didn’t stop there. She then moved her head around in a tight circle. A line of white fire soon moved along the ground, forming a circle around them. In seconds, there was a literal firewall right in their path, complete with pillowing black smoke that sifted around them, making it difficult for them to breathe.
(I do hope you have fun.) Sandra cooed as she motioned her horn up towards the sky, casting part of her own face in shadow. (It has been fun... But I have some...punishment to dish out...) She spread her wings out at her sides, stretching them up and over, forming more shadows along the ground. (I had thought of destroying you now but.. I thought of something even better.)
Before any of them could get a chance to ask her what she meant by that, Sandra had took off into the air. Even as big as she was, she could still get off the ground pretty quickly. Her wings beat heavily, creating gusts of wind. Rudy and his friends had to huddle up together to avoid getting anything blown into their face. And when it finally cleared, they looked up, glaring at the direction that Sandra had left in.
sss
Dr. Crobat grunted as he was forced against the tree. He gripped onto Officer Polych’s hand, attempting to push it away. But no matter what he tried, she only tightened her grip on him and she glared at him with her teeth bared.
“What the heck have you done this time?!” Officer Polych shouted at him, her voice trembling, obviously shaken by the silent roar just like the rest of them were. “Tell me what you did, you...”
“I didn’t do anything!” Dr. Crobat shouted right back at her, narrowing his eyes as he gritted his beak. “I had nothing to do with that! Now put me down!” He raised up a foot and attempted to grab onto her and force her to let him go.
He never got that far, however. The lizard zoner tightened her grip further as her teeth were clenched so hard, it looked like they were about to break off. Her nostrils flared as she snorted at him, and her expression alone was enough to tell him that she didn’t believe a word that he was saying to her.
“How typical of you. Even when you know you can’t hide anything, you still choose to pretend to be innocent. How pathetic.” Officer Polych tilted her head to one side, her head becoming a little sideways in the process. “I have to wonder how you managed to get away with this sort of stuff for as long as you did. Tell me, do you have some kind of..secret?” She grinned almost maniacally. “Or are you just that good?”
Dr. Crobat didn’t answer her. Using his foot, he grabbed onto her and tried once more to push back, to make her let go of him. But his efforts appeared to be in vain. He would have tried to shout at her again, to try one more time to reason with her. But what was the point? It was not like she was going to listen to him. She was too obsessed with this mindset of him being responsible that she would not accept any other possibility.
So he had no choice but to just try to defend himself. If she was not going to listen to his words, then perhaps she would listen to physical attempts. With his one foot still gripping her arm, and with her glaring into his eyes, she did not notice as he raised his other foot, his toes splawed out, his claw tips glinting. Within seconds, he struck down against her face. Blood immediately splattered and she released him, holding her face and screaming in pain.
Dr. Crobat flinched as he saw the damage that he was able to inflict. He hadn’t meant to hit her that badly and the sight of the bloody, jagged lines along her face was enough to make him shudder. But he knew he had no choice in the matter. Moving himself away from the tree that he was pinned against, he began to back away from her, his beak open partially in a snarl.
Dr. Polych shook her head as she struggled to get the blood off of her face. She wiped her paws against her face, getting the blood off of it. Some of it got into her nose and she snorted a couple of times. She sneezed once or twice as she struggled to get the caking blood out of her nasal cavity. She tried to glare at her him, bu she quickly let out a pained hiss as some of the blood dripped into her eyes. The sight of it was uncomfortable to watch and Dr. Crobat had to force himself to look away.
As he did so, he saw that Taima and Ripclaw were coming right for him. They moved as quickly as they could, trying to get by his side as soon as they could. He could see the urgent looks on their faces and he couldn’t help but smile. Taima had worked faster than he thought to free Ripclaw and that kind of speed was exactly what they needed.
He took a moment to look back at where Officer Polych was. He gritted his beak as he saw that she was still thrashing about. He appeared to have hurt her worse than he had intended. The blood flow hadn’t really slowed down all that much. She was still squirming about, pawing at her eye, letting out a few secreams. He must have actually damaged her eye in some shape or form when he had struck her. Oh gawd....
He shook his head at this thought. Now wasn’t the time to self pity or to feel much regret. They had somewhere that they needed to be and she was just going to slow them down. Turning his attention away, he moved over to where Ripclaw and Taima were waiting for him.
Taima smiled down at him as he reached his hand over. Dr. Crobat took it and he was helped up onto the back of Ripclaw. The massive green beast began to turn around at the tugging of Taima. Her massive head swung over in Officer Polych’s direction for a moment and she glared at her. There was a low growl that rumbled through her body. But thankfully, the utahraptor didn’t let herself be distracted by the lizard’s bloodied, flailing body for too long. Soon she was looking at the direction that the roar came from and she gave a loud hiss.
Dr. Crobat and Taima exchanged nervous looks. Neither of them were happy about this idea. Neither of them really wanted to go through with this. That roar was just... They shuddered at the thought of it. The more that they could stay away from it, the better.
But they had no choice, did they? After all, someone had to go over there and see what was going on. If they did not, then...
Suddenly they were stopped as Officer Polych, who had decided to ignore her injury to focus on them, jumped in their path. She took on a more feral position as she bared her teeth at them, her tail swishing from side to side. She flashed her teeth at them, her tongue flickering in an agitated state. Her hands gripped the ground as though they were feet, and she had a slanted look to her body. She looked ready to pounce on them at any moment.
“You... You’re not going anywhere...” Officer Polych hissed, flicking her tongue once. “I will not allow my friend to die in vain!” Officer Polych gave a twisted smile as she spoke and she allowed it to trip through her body. Her pupils shrank as she gave an insane grin. “I will make you scream just as much as my friend did!”
Dr. Crobat and Taima moved themselves back as Officer Polych leaped into the air. Her hands spread out, her fingers arching and flexing, as if to grab something. She had moved so fast that Ripclaw had barely enough time to get out of the way. Even then, the claws still raked across her leg a little. Not enough to draw much blood, but it did cause Ripclaw to yelp in startlement.
Officer Polych wasn’t yet done, however. Whirling herself around, she charged over and tried again. She bounded along the ground on all fours, her tongue still flicking every so often. She raced over to where Ripclaw was standing, her eyes fillped with insanity. Ripclaw turned herself around, raising her paws up as if to grab. Her head crest rested up slightly as her nostrils flared, her eyes widening. She opened her jaws, preparing to bite.
But it didn’t do her much good. Almost as soon as she lurched herself forward to try to defend herself, Officer Polych was already upon her. Dr. Crobat had to tighten his grip on Ripclaw’s green feathers, as did Taima, as the utahraptor let out a screech of pain. She started to move about, snapping her jaws wildly as she tried to grab onto the enraged lizard zoner.
Eventually, she did manage to snag her tail. She bit down on it hard, causing Officer Polych to let out a scream of pain, and she yanked back hard. Ripclaw shook her a few times in the air before thossing her into the ground.
“Okay, she’s down.” Taima noted when it didn’t seem like Officer Polych was going to get back up this time. “Let’s get going before...” Taima’s voice trailed off. “...R-Ripclaw...? What are you doing...? Ripclaw! We have to go now!”
But Ripclaw would not respond. She kept her gaze over at where Officer Polych was. The reptilian zoner was picking herself up off the ground wobbling a little and brushing herself off. Ripclaw let out a low growl as she made her way over towards her.
Doctor Crobat could see the look in Ripclaw’s eyes and he knew exactly what was about to happen. In horror, he cried out, “Wait Ripclaw! Don’t!”
It was too late. In moments, Ripclaw had already given chase.
sss
Even though Sandra had left a little while ago, Penny still could not get her massive form out of her mind. Even with her eyes closed, she could still see that large dragon standing before her, her mouth stretched into a hideous smile. She could still see those massive, sharp tail spikes, poised and ready to slice her or one of her friends in half.
Penny gave a shudder at the uncomfortable memory. She had no idea how Sandra managed to pull that off. Her mind kept on reeling over and over, trying to find some way to make sense of that. The only thing that would make sense was Sandra finding out some kind of magic trick or something. But when would she have had the time for that? What did she learn while she was locked away in solitude?
But how she managed to pull this off wasn’t as important in the moment than trying to stop her. Regardless of what Sandra did, they needed to get out of this place and try to catch up tot her somehow. It shouldn’t be too hard to follow her, right? After all, she was a very large dragon now. She shouldn’t be too hard to miss.
She looked over at her friends and moved towards them. They were still looking up at where Sandra had fled into, and she could see just how wide their eyes are. She realized she had to snap them out of it before Sandra got too far away. She moved in closer to them, getting right in front of them. She raised her hands up, moving them up and down.
“Hey! Guys!” She called out to them.
Mint was the first one to reply. With a shake of his head, he rubbed his hand against his forehead, looking rather stunned. “Wh-What did we just see...?”
“I didn’t....” Rudy attempted to say. He appeared to be still in quite the daze from what happened. She shook his head from side to side, staring up at Penny with a blinking expression. “Please..tell me that really wasn’t Sandra...”
Penny just exhaled and gave him a solemn expression. She could feel her heart twist as she saw how his face contorted in response to that. Penny lowered her head and turned away. She wished she had better news for him. She wished she could say...something, anything, to help the situation seem a little better.
But she knew that it wasn’t. Sandra really had found out a way to turn herself into a monster. Just how she managed to do that, she wasn’t sure, other than she had figured out some kind of magical spell or something. It would not be outside the realm of possibility. After all, Snap had once been turned into a frog and...
She immediately froze at the thought of Snap. She could feel her stomach burning and twisting inside her body as she thought about what had happened with Snap earlier.
Had Snap really betrayed them? It was a haunting question. It certainly seemed like the answer would be ‘yes’. Snap had done nothing to defend them, and the way he had talked to them, the things he said, the tone, the way he looked at them... It all seemed to point to him fully turning against them.
Penny felt hurt by this. It reminded her of the times when she and Snap had a disagreement or argument, but this felt so much worse than that, because...this just... It wasn’t like those times. This wasn’t just a simple argument. Snap had flat out betrayed them, it seemed, and she could not understand why. What had Sandra told him that made Snap think that they were the enemies? What did she do to him to make him concede into her way of thinking?
Penny wanted to hold onto the believe that it was a ruse, somehow. She wanted to believe that Snap had some kind of trick up his sleeve. But at the moment, there was really no proof of this, nothing to say that Snap was faking it. She hissed through her clenched teeth, rubbing her hand against her upper chest.
“I still have to wonder where the other zoners went..” Mint spoke, breaking the silence. Penny looked over at where he was, and she saw that he had moved away from them silently and was staring straight at the platform where Skrawl had been. “I don’t understand how they could have disappeared...”
“She vaporized them, I’m sure.” Rudy growled under his breath, his eyes narrowing. “There couldn’t be another explanation.”
“Are you so sure about that?” Mint inquried as he looked over at Rudy. He turned his head slightly to one side, giving an inquisitive look. “Are you positive that’s what went down?”
Rudy frowned at this. “What are you saying? You saw what happened! You heard it!” He motioned his hand at where the scorch marks were, some smoke still wafering off it. “What the fuck do you call that?!”
Penny widened her eyes as a thought suddenly came to her. “Wait, Rudy...” She said as she raised her hand up. “He might be onto something.”
Rudy looked over at her in confusion. “You too?”
Mint turned himself so that he was facing Penny head on. He stared at her for several moments before he took a few steps forward. He raised his hand up a little as he said in an inquisitive tone. “What were your thoughts, Penny?”
Penny didn’t hesitate to answer. “I mean, think about it, you guys...” She formed a light fist and rubbed it along the bottom of her chin, her fingers gripping her lower jaw a little. “If that ray of light we saw is what caused them to disappear.. Then why weren’t there any screams of pain?”
“What are you talking about?” Rudy raised his arms up into the air. “You heard Skrawl! He was....”
“I agree that he was in distress, Rudy. But what if he wasn’t screaming because he was getting hurt? What if his wounds were just getting irritated?” Penny pointed out, raising a finger up.
“I...” Rudy suddenly froze, his eyes widening. He quickly frowned as he looked away. “You’re right. He was hurt..and the Beanie Boys and Snap were not...”
Mint chimed in. “And they didn’t scream. So...” With one arm folded, he raised the other up, making a few gestures. “This would mean that, whatever the light’s job was, it may not have been intended to kill. But...hmm.” He stared at the ground as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “If that wasn’t what it was used for, then....”
Rudy raised his head up and turning it to one side. “You think that it was just teleporting them?”
“No.” Mint shook his head. “Why would Sandra be so proud of that? Well sure she could transport food, but...”
“That is still a possibility.” Penny had to admit, that did make some sense. Sandra could use that device to send zoners into a particular location where she could kill them. But there was a problem with that theory. “Though with her abilities, this may not be that necessary. Couldn’t she just...I don’t know..mess with their heads or something.”
Rudy gave a shudder at that statement. “She is good at that.”
“But..what is your point, Penny?” Mint raised his hands out at this sides. “If you don’t think that she’s transporting ‘food’ for safe storage, then...what do you think she’s doing?”
Penny shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not entirely sure. I mean...obviously she did something. And it caused her to transfo...” Penny stopped abruptly at that. “Oh gawd...”
“What is it?” Rudy called out to her. “What happened?”
Penny couldn’t answer. She could only stare at Rudy in utter shock and horror at what she had thought.
“Penny...” Mint spoke, concern laced over his voice. “What is wrong? Why did you freeze up like that?”
Penny still didn’t respond. She couldn’t think to even move. She could only stare out blankly, her mouth having dropped open. She took in a few slow breaths, her mind reeling from the shock of what she thought of. She looked towards the ground, breathing in through partially clenched teeth. The thought kept racing through her head and she could feel herself shaking her head against her will.
No, it couldn’t be possible, right? That just... No, it couldn’t be true. There had to be something else going on. Something else that made more sense than this. There just...
But nothing else seemed to fit. It made perfect sense, this wretched thought. It fit in perfectly well with the whole ‘disappearing zoners’ and ‘Sandra suddenly being a twenty foot long purple-blue dragon’ situations. It went hand in hand. It was a horrible, terrifying thought, but at the same time...what else could it have been...?
Penny forced herself to look at her friends, seeing the way that they were looking at her. She bit her lip, sucking it dry. She exhaled slowly, and she began to speak slowly and softly.
“What if she....”
sss
What an insane few days it has been. He couldn’t really remember all the individual details, other than it was quite hectic. Especially with the reappearance of Sandra...
Haney gritted his toothy mouth at this. The very name of Sandra caused him to shudder. It was because of her that he had gotten attacked before. He was in such a vulnerable state, and when she had shown up.. He was surprised that he was even able to make it away without getting too badly hurt.
It did feel like it happened so long ago, though. Like some sort of distant memory that was just mildly inconvenient for him. Though he knew the truth. He knew that it was a recent event and things weren’t about to die down any time soon.
He leaned against the wall near his restaurant. It hadn’t really seen much business lately. Snap’s encouragement didn’t really change much. He did realize that most of the zoners right now were distracted and for good reason. But he had a strong hunch that most of them still wouldn’t come even if safety from Sandra was not an issue. Due to Sandra’s restaurant ‘business’ and the fact that he was a dragon zoner and the fact that his restaurant was open in the same area that had once belonged to Sandra... Yeah these factors didn’t do him a whole lot of favors.
He tried not to let it get to him. Though it was difficult. Perhaps he shouldn’t have allowed himself to get his hopes up too high. He knew coming here that the zoners were not as receptive of new restaurant owners, and even old ones were often under scrutiny. Perhaps he should have tried for a safer business, like... he didn’t know, growing flowers or something.
Still, he wished that people didn’t jump to conclusions about him so quickly. Yes, he was a dragon zoner. But that didn’t mean that he was going to hurt anyone. And he had been attacked for no reason. He still held something of a grudge about that. He wasn’t sure if he could forgive the zoners involved, regardless of their possible regret or anything. They had attacked him unarmed when he had done nothing wrong. If it hadn’t been for...
He shook the thoughts out of his head. He looked around at the city, noting just how quiet it was. There weren’t many zoners on the street, despite it having been different a few days ago. It almost felt like a wasteland to him in a sense. A ghost town.
Should it really surprise him? No. Haney was fully aware that, since Sandra’s devastating attack, the zoners have been extra careful. He hardly saw any out as a result. Most of them hid inside their homes now, only going out when they absolutely needed to.
And it was all because of Sandra.
Haney shut his eyes tightly and he gritted his teeth. He recalled how the insane dragon zoner had ripped all of those zoners apart. He recalled the blood splatters and the screams. He could feel his gut twisting and he had nearly vomited more than once as he tried to get away. Even when the victim was one who had attacked him before, he still found himself sympathizing with them when their heads were blown off or whatever gruesome stuff Sandra decided to do to them.
He let out a sigh. Well, at least they could trust that Rudy, Penny, Mint, and Snap were on the case. Even if none of them knew exactly how they were going to stop Sandra, they had been able to do it before. So they could surely do it again. They just had to have some faith in them. Sandra was not going to get away with her atrocities for long. She...
Suddenly, he froze when he noticed something...quite strange going on. He stared outwards, and he could see that there was some...darkening going on. The buildings were gradually turning a much lower shade than they had been before. It wasn’t all at once; it looked as if the color change was crawling forward, steadily getting closer.
Now that was strange. He had never seen something like this happen before. Not that it surprised the chinese dragon too much. Considering the unpredictable nature of ChalkZone, he just figured that some kid had drawn a storm cloud or something. He adjusted himself a little, preparing to head inside if that were the case.
Shifting his gaze up, he couldn’t really spot any clouds, though. Hmm, that was quite strange. He wondered if they were invisible clouds. Quite silly, but it might be possible that...
Without warning, something pierced through the silence.
“Rawr!”
Haney nearly stumbled into the ground upon hearing this. He could practically feel the ground beneath him quake. It was a miracle that he kept himself from falling. Lifting his head up, he stared at where the sound had come from and his eyes immediately widened at what he saw.
There was a gigantic, purple-blue dragon coming right towards them.
sss
“Let me go this instant, you stupid green creature!” Shouted the enraged lizard. She slammed her fist against the raptor’s jaws in an attempt to make her release her. “I’m fucking serious! If you don’t...”
There was no surprise when Ripclaw did exactly what she asked of her. With a single fling to the side, Ripclaw sent the zoner flying through the air. Dr. Crobat watched with widened eyes as she crashed into the ground several feet away. There was surprisingly no crack, but he knew that was just out of luck and not a conscious decision.
Officer Polych grabbed onto her leg, pulling it towards her. She hissed as she moved her hand along her wounds. She shot a vicious glare over towards them, as if it was somehow their fault that she was like this.
“If you didn’t try to stop us, you wouldn’t have gotten bit!” Called out Taima. It wasn’t like they really wanted to keep doing this; Taima and Dr. Crobat were both shocked when Ripclaw attacked. But...it really did seem to be the only thing that was slowing Officer Polych down. “Now why don’t you avoid getting yourself more hurt and...”
“Oh shut up! Do you think that this is going slow me down?!” Officer Polych got back up to her feet. She gave a somewhat insane smile, lightly chuckling. “This..This is nothing! Urgh...” She moved forward a little as she temporarily lost her footing. She shut her eyes for a moment, hissing through clenched teeth. Then she seemed to quickly recover and she glared back at them. “I am...fine! I can still..”
Dr. Crobat shook his head as she watched her keep trying to come over at them. He still didn’t get why she wouldn’t stop. She was pretty badly hurt. Ripclaw wasn’t exactly gentle with her. He could see several bloody wounds from where her leg had been shredded. It was amazing that she could even still walk on it. And probably pretty foolish for her to do so.
But she was stubborn, he could tell. She was filled with adrenaline and determination and she wanted to get him back for whatever he had done. Dr. Crobat didn’t know for certain if he was truly involved or not. But Officer Polych’s judgment was still impaired. Not only was she working for a madman with a scheme that could cause, no, would cause a lot more harm than good, but she was also trying to still attack them even though they had a much bigger issue on hand.
Well, not like she could do much else anyway. There was no way that she could keep running at this point. And besides, they did have another way of getting out of here. He often forgot that Ripclaw had wings now, thanks to Rudy. Not like the lizard zoner would be able to stop them if they were to take off into the air, right?
“D-Don’t you dare try to leave, you motherfucker...” Officer Polych bared her sharp fangs at him. “I can see it in your eyes. You want to leave me behind. If you do... I’ll hunt you down!” She raised her hand up, flashing her sharp claws at him. “I will make sure that your throat is ripped out! You hear me, you stupid bird?!”
Dr. Crobat simply stared at her with a somewhat blank expression. He was almost not going to waste his time replying. But...why not? He still had some left to say one thing to her.
“You are nothing but a fool, Officer Polych. And your friend, if you could call them that, would be utterly ashamed.”
Officer Polych widened her eyes at this. She took in several breaths as she tried to control herself. Each breath got growlier and growlier to the point where she released a loud, open-mouthed hiss at him. She dropped down on all fours, a little wobbly due to her damaged, bloodied leg. Her long whip-like tail moved about from side to side, looking ready to strike.
“I am going to make you eat those words! You...demonic fucker!”
Officer Polych didn’t waste any time. She charged towards the group as quickly as she could. Her feet pounded the ground as she ran, her sharp claws acting as traction, making her move faster. Taima shouted something at her, but regardless of what he said, that didn’t stop Officer Polych.
Dr. Crobat narrowed his eyes at this. He could hear Ripclaw growling lowly, her body tensing up. He knew what was about to happen. And the only thing he could do was close his eyes for a moment, waiting for it to happen. The only thing that he thought before there was a gruesome slicing sound was.... at least they had tried to stop her.
“Aaargh!” Officer Polych screamed before she thudded into the ground.
Dr. Crobat reopened his eyes and he stared down at the form that was Officer Polych. He noticed the deep gash and the blood that leaked everywhere. A part of him did feel horrible for this. But on the other hand, she was the one who had been threatening them. Self defense and all that jazz.
Turning his head away, he patted the side of Ripclaw’s body and whispered softly to her. “Okay...let’s get going.” Ripclaw tilted her head up a little at him, trying to angle her eyes to see him. “Let’s hunt down the source of that sound.”
Ripclaw didn’t need to be told again. She hardly gave another glance to Officer Polych’s trembling form as she turned and walked away, heading over to where the sound had come from. The large green utahraptor hunched her body lower, spreading her wings outward. Then, powering up the muscles in her legs, she jumped up. With a few powerful flaps, she managed to stay aloft.
Dr. Crobat and Taima held onto her more tightly at this point, not wanting to fall off. Then, without hesitation, they headed off towards the desert.
|
|